Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,482,707	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2482708}'	No	2024-11-16 20:51	active	1828	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	321	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=tC5lYMpUzOMQ7kNvgENbYWe&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AaGie9SPTv6JlsKOyowGtgM&oh=00_AYCRbmMU6oHAkCX8-T7dcYM4a6vN2fTv-u9w5lpkYe5uVQ&oe=673F40F5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,484,181	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-16 21:02	active	1828	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	<…B시로 향하던 여객기가 착륙 중 갑작스러운 사고가 났습니다. 이로 인해 현재 사망자수가 136명을 넘어섰으며 생존자는 3명에 불과한 상황입니다. 병원 로비의 대형 스크린에는 이번 항공기 사고가 실시간으로 보도되고 있었다. 최하연은 세 명뿐인 생존자 중의 하나로 두 다리에 붕대를 감은 채 중환자실 병상 위에 누워 있었다. 그때, 손에 들린 핸드폰에서 소리가 들려왔다. “지금 고객님께서 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 다음에 다시 걸어주세요.” 사고가 나던 그 순간부터 지금까지, 남편 한서준은 전화를 받지 않았다. 설마 그가 온 나라를 떠들썩하게 한 여객기 사고를 모를 일은 없었다. 사고 당시, 현장에는 승객들의 시신이 여기저기 아무렇게나 널려 있었다. 그녀는 사고의 충격과 죽음의 공포로 숨도 제대로 쉴 수 없었다. 결혼한 지 3년이나 되었지만 남편은 그녀가 가장 필요로 하는 순간 연락이 되지 않았다. 하연은 마음 한 켠이 시려 오는 것을 느꼈다. 그때, 휴대폰 벨 소리가 들려왔다. 한참이나 멍하게 있던 그녀는 정신을 차리고 발신자를 확인했다. 할머니였다. 하연의 얼굴이 어두워졌다. “여보세요.” 그녀가 잔뜩 쉰 목소리로 전화를 받았다. 전화 건너편에서 친절하면서도 연로한 목소리가 들려왔다. [우리 하연이, 이 할미가 너 때문에 제 명에 못 죽겠구나. 너무 놀라서 말이야. 어디 다친 데는 없고? 서준이가 옆에 같이 있지?] 강영숙은 서준의 친할머니로 한씨 집안 사람들 중 유일하게 하연에게 관심을 갖는 분이었다. “서준 씨는…….” 머뭇거리는 그녀의 말에 강영숙이 무언가를 눈치 챈 듯했다. [이런 정신 나간 놈을 봤나! 비서로 또 아내로, 해외 출장간 남편 일을 다 봐주고 있는데 이렇게 큰 사고가 터졌는데도 코빼기도 안보여? 기다려봐라! 이 할미가 정신나간 그 녀석을 가만 두나!] 그녀가 다시 물었다. [지금 어느 병원에 있어? 집사를 보낼 테니 기다리렴!] 하연이 병원 주소를 알려주자 강영숙은 전화를 끊었다. 그녀는 고개를 푹 숙인 채 말없이 팔에 꽂혀 있던 주사 바늘을 빼냈다. 그리고는 통증을 참으며 침대에서 내려왔다. “환자분, 지금 뭐하시는 거예요? 다리 부상이 심각하니 안정을 취해야 해요.” 마침 병실로 들어오던 간호사가 깜짝 놀라 소리쳤다. “목발 좀 가져다주세요. 퇴원해야겠어요.” 하연의 말투가 얼마나 단호했던지 간호사가 멍하니 그녀를 바라봤다. 장기간 입원해야 한다면 병원보다는 서준의 본가에서 요양하는 편이 나을 것 같았다. 사실, 하연은 HT그룹 회장의 비서였다. 이번 두바이 출장은 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 전시회의 제품 배치와 근무인원을 확정 짓기 위해 HT그룹을 대표해 갔던 것이었다. 그리고 일의 결과를 즉시 보고하기로 되어있었다. ‘한서준 이 남자, 도대체 지금 어디서 뭘 하고 있는 거야?’ 결국, 간호사는 퇴원하겠다는 그녀를 막지 못했다. 하연은 곧장 중환자실을 나와 목발을 짚고 절뚝거리며 수납처로 향했다. 그때, 병원 1층 로비의 유리 벽 너머로 익숙한 차량번호판이 보였다. 고급 승용차 몇 대가 그 뒤를 따르고 있었는데 자세히 보니 HT 그룹 소유의 차들이었다. 먼저 차에서 내린 사람들이 검정색 수트를 입은 한 남자를 빼곡히 둘러싸고 있었다. 그는 어떤 여자를 품에 안고 있었는데 그녀를 몹시 아끼는 듯 보였다. 그의 검정색 코트가 그녀의 하얀 다리를 덮고 있었다. 남자는 하연의 존재를 전혀 알지 못한 채 황급히 병원 본관 쪽으로 향했다. 하연은 그 자리에 서서 여자를 안고 전문의 진찰실로 들어가는 그를 가만히 바라보았다. 결혼생활 3년 동안 저렇게 다정한 남편의 모습은 한 번도 본 적이 없었다. 그가 안고 있는 여자는 누구일까? 그녀는 갑자기 가슴에 엄청난 통증이 밀려오는 것을 느꼈다. 그 고통이 얼마나 컸던지 호흡이 곤란할 지경이었다. 그때, 복도 반대편에서 걸어오던 간호사가 들릴락 말락 한 소리로 통화하며 그녀의 곁을 자나갔다. “내가 그쪽으로 갈게. 저 사람이 경제 뉴스에 자주 등장하는 HT 그룹 후계자 한서준이야. 실제로 보니 더 남자다운데? 우리 병원에서 보게 되다니 너무 신기해. 여자친구 데리고 산부인과에 진료받으러 왔나 봐.” “산부인과? 확실해?” “그럼 확실하지. 진료 차트에 적힌 걸 봤는데 벌써 태아가 12주나 됐던데? 태아 상태가 불안정한지 오늘 출혈이 있었대. 그래서 한사장이 안고 온 거라 던데?” 그 말을 들은 하연이 머릿속으로 날짜를 계산했다. ‘12주라면…… 두 달 전?’ 제2화 하늘이 맺어준 커플 하연은 두 달 전, 1주일 정도 출장 일정이 잡혀 있던 한서준의 일정보고서가 생각났다. 핸드폰을 쥐고 있는 그녀의 손이 떨려왔다. ‘그 때 생긴 아이인 거야?’ 그녀는 한서준의 숨겨진 아내로 오래 전부터 비밀계약을 맺고 있었다. 하지만 이제껏 남편의 스캔들에 대해서는 들어본 적이 없었다. “한서준 사장이 여자친구에게 참 각별한 것 같아…… 저 여자는 전생에 나라를 구했나 봐. 보아하니 곧 공식발표가 날 것 같은데?” “그러게. 나도 아까 검색해 봤어. 네 생각엔 저 사람이 여자친구가 맞는 것 같아?” 카트를 밀고 가던 젊은 간호사가 옆에 있는 간호사에게 핸드폰 속 사진을 보여주었다. 그러자 그녀가 깜짝 놀라며 말했다. “맞아, 맞아! 이 여자야! ST그룹 둘째 딸! 한서준이랑 너무 잘 어울리지 않아? 하늘이 맺어준 커플 같아!” 두 사람은 호들갑을 떨며 반대편으로 걸어갔다. ‘ST 그룹이라…….’ 퇴원 수속을 마친 하연은 집사의 차를 타고 가면서도 마음이 좀처럼 진정되지 않았다. 반쯤 열린 창문 아래 핸드폰 화면의 불빛이 창백한 하연의 얼굴을 비췄다. 수 없이 검색해 봤지만 한서준과 ST 그룹과의 연관성은 전혀 찾을 수 없었다. ‘B시의 잘 나가는 두 명문가 집안이 이런 식으로 엮이다니 이상해.’ 서준의 본가에 도착하니 거실에 불이 켜져 있었다. 눈엣가시 같은 시누이 대신 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사가 지팡이에 몸을 의지한 채 그녀를 기다리고 있었다. “우리 하연이 왔구나! 네가 복이 많아서 그 큰 사고 중에도 무사했구나. 너무 놀라서 하마터면 숨이 넘어갈 뻔했지 뭐냐.” “할머니, 전 괜찮아요.” 하연은 올라가 쉬고 싶은 마음이 컸지만 웃으며 말했다. “할머니, 사실 저 좀 피곤해요.” “그래, 그래. 얼른 올라가서 쉬어라. 서준이한테 연락해 놨으니까 곧 올 거다.” 하연은 몸을 숙이는 순간 심한 통증이 몰려와 얼굴이 일그러졌다. 강영숙은 그녀가 괴로운 이유가 서준 때문이라고 생각했다. 하연의 머릿속에 서준의 생각이 스쳐 지나갔다. 그는 자신에게 진짜 모습을 숨기고 있었다. 그에게 여자친구가 있다는 사실이 이렇게 가슴에 가시가 되어 박힐 줄은 몰랐다. ‘내가 지금까지 참고 견뎌온 날이 한순간에 우스워지다니…….’ …… 서준은 다음날 밤 늦게나 되어 본가에 도착했다. “아직 안 잤어? 깨어 있으면서 불은 왜 꺼 뒀어?” 그가 침실의 불을 켰다. 하연은 그런 그를 보며 마음이 불편했다. 그녀는 하루 종일 침대에 누워만 있었다. 집사가 가져다준 음식도 거의 먹지 못했고 결국 그것들은 차갑게 식어버린 상태였다. “당신 며칠 동안 어디에 있었어요?” 그녀는 서준의 얼굴은 보지도 않은 채 수척해진 모습으로 돌아서서 힘없이 물었다. 재킷을 벗자 그의 탄탄한 몸매가 드러났다. 서준은 그녀의 물음에 미간을 잔뜩 찌푸린 채 침대 헤드 쪽으로 눈을 돌렸다. 결혼 3년 동안 그녀가 이렇게 자신의 행방을 추궁하는 것은 처음이었다. “T시에 있는 지사에 문제가 있어서 출장 다녀왔어.” 서준은 평소처럼 냉담하게 대답한 후, 귀찮다는 듯 거칠게 넥타이를 끌어내리고는 욕실 쪽으로 향했다. “그래요?” 하연의 웃음 소리가 침실 안에 울렸다. “비서실 구동후 실장님께 여쭤봤는데 T시로 가는 비행기표 구매내역이 없더군요.” 그녀의 말투에 의심이 잔뜩 묻어났다. “무슨 말을 하고 싶은 거야?” 서준이 욕실 입구에 멈춰 서서 물었다. 굳이 얼굴을 보지 않아도 그가 화가 폭발하기 직전이라는 것쯤은 알 수 있었다. ‘하, 곧 불 같이 화를 내겠네.’ 제3화 한씨 집안 며느리가 된 이유 “당신이랑 그 여자, 대체 언제부터 만난 거야?” 하연이 겨우 몸을 추스리며 침대에 기대 앉았다. 서준은 그녀가 3년전 혼인신고를 할 때보다 훨씬 말랐다는 것을 알아챘다. 어찌나 야위었던지 바람이 불면 날아가버릴 것 같았다. “당신 내 뒷조사를 한 거야?” 그의 안색이 변했다. “내가 그렇게 한가한 사람으로 보여요? 내가 입원했던 병원에서 내 두 눈으로 당신들 두 사람을 봤어요.” 그녀는 낮은 목소리로, 한 글자 한 글자 또박또박 내 뱉었다. 순간, 심장이 찢기는 것 같았다. 하지만 서준의 얼굴에는 못마땅한 기색이 역력했다. 그는 하연이 사고가 난 것을 알면서도 걱정하는 말 한 마디 없었다. 그녀는 그가 하는 말들을 들으며 혐오스러운 느낌이 들었다. ‘부부로 살았던 3년이라는 시간이 아무것도 아닌 것 같아.’ 하연은 며느리가 하는 일 마다 트집잡는 시어머니와 자신을 눈엣가시처럼 여기는 시누이에게 정성을 다했다. 집에서는 주부로 또 회사에서는 헌신적인 비서 역할을 도맡았다. 그녀는 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사의 뜻에 따라 아들, 딸 잘 낳는 좋은 손자며느리가 되려고 노력했다. 3년 동안 그만큼 했으면 강영숙 여사에게 가족으로서의 의리는 충분히 지킨 것이다. 하지만 그 결과는 어떠한가? 3년간 하연은 서준의 몸에 손가락 하나도 댈 수가 없었다. 한 방을 쓰고 있었지만 침대는 따로 썼기 때문이었다. 하연은 밀려오는 통증을 참으며 차가운 그의 눈을 바라보았다. 그러다 무슨 용기가 났는지 소리를 내어 가볍게 웃었다. “당신 어머니는 내가 애도 못 낳으면서 결혼한 양심도 없는 여자라고 했죠. 그런데 지금 당신이 밖에서 다른 여자와 아이를 가진 걸 내가 어떻게 받아들여야 하죠?” 간신히 침대에 기대고 있는 그녀는 당장이라도 쓰러질 것 같았다. 하지만 고개를 꼿꼿하게 쳐들고는 그의 옷깃을 잡았다. 하지만 곧바로 굵은 그의 손에 잡히고 말았다. 한서준은 차가운 눈빛으로 그녀를 빤히 바라보았다. “혜경이는 내 세컨드가 아니야. 20년 넘게 알고 지낸 사이야.” ‘어릴 적부터 알고 지낸 사이였구나.’ 하연은 자신을 잡고 있는 서준의 손에 점점 힘이 들어가는 것을 느꼈다. “혜경이가 5년 전에 출국한 이후로 서로 한번도 연락한 적 없어.” 그녀는 뒤통수를 한 대 세게 맞은 것 같았다. ‘어쩐지 아무리 찾아봐도 여자를 만난 흔적이 1도 없더라니…….’ 하지만 그 여자가 임신한 것이 다시 생각났다. 그녀는 다시 고개를 들고 쉰 목소리로 물었다. “그래서 이제 두 사람, 다시 만나는 거예요?” 한서준은 뭔가 말하려다가 입을 다물었다. 그리고는 어두워진 그녀의 눈동자를 정면으로 바라보았다. “내가 왜 당신을 이 곳 안주인으로 들였는지 벌써 잊은 것 같군.” HT 그룹 내에는 상속을 원하는 형제들이 많았고 후계자 자리를 노리는 자들도 많았다. 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사는 일부러 B시의 미혼 여성 중에서 손자며느리를 골라 그와 결혼시키고, 아들 딸을 낳아 그룹 내에서의 입지를 단단히 하려고 했다. 강영숙 여사는 자신의 생명을 구해 준 하연을 손자며느리로 추천했다. 그녀는 서준을 찾아가 모든 일에 간섭하지 않겠다고 약속하고 비밀결혼에 동의했다. 그리고 당시에 자신이 운영하던 잘 나가던 브랜드 샵도 문을 닫았다. 그 후로 HT그룹에 들어가 서준의 일을 돕는 비서로 일해왔다. 그래서 그가 하연에게 선을 넘지 말라고 경고하는 것이었다. 그녀가 웃으며 말했다. “잊긴요, 하나를 손에 넣으면 더 갖고 싶은 게 사람 욕심이잖아요?” 그녀의 얼굴은 창백했지만 눈동자는 빛이 나고 있었다. 얼굴에 미소마저 없었더라면 마치 무덤에서 걸어 나온 처녀귀신 같아 보였을지도 몰랐다. 순간, 서준은 하연이 어딘가 변했다고 느꼈다. 하지만 그 말을 입 밖에 내지는 않았다. 그녀가 잡힌 손을 슬며시 빼냈다. 꽤 큰 침실은 창문이 닫혀 있었는데 공기가 점점 답답해지고 있었다. 온도도 점점 높아져 어느덧 온도계가 30도를 가리키고 있었다. 더운 공기에 서준의 숨이 가빠오는 것이 느껴졌다. 하연은 다시 그의 셔츠 깃에 손을 가져다 댔다. 그는 피하지 않고 가만히 있었다. 그는 약간 화가 난 듯한 얼굴이었지만 너무 더워 그녀를 밀어낼 기력이 없어 보였다. “당신 지금 무슨 짓을 하는 거야?” 제4화 더 이상 한씨 집안 며느리가 아니에요 하연은 서준의 셔츠 단추를 하나씩 풀었다. 그리고 그의 복근을 따라 내려가며 입을 맞추었다. 오랫동안 감춰온 서준에 대한 갈망 탓인지 귀밑까지 붉어졌다. 그녀는 손놀림을 멈추지 않은 채 쉰 목소리로 말했다. “내가 어떻게 이 집의 작은 안주인이 되었는지 잊었냐고요? 어떻게 잊을 수 있겠어요. 제 임무는 당신의 아이를 낳는 거예요. 지금 나는 내 임무를 수행하고 있는 거고요.” “어떻게 그런 말을?!” 화를 내는 서준의 탄탄한 복근이 울룩불룩 움직였다. “방 안에 최음제를 좀 뿌렸어요. 조금만 참으면 곧 괜찮아질 거예요. 저는 제 임무를 위해 아이를 가지려는 것뿐이에요.” 그녀는 더 대담하고 과감하게 행동했다. 전에는 한번도 보여준 적 없는 요염한 모습이었다. 하연의 적극적인 도발에 서준의 몸이 본능적으로 반응하기 시작했고 호흡도 거칠어졌다. 이 모든 게 최음제 때문이라고 속으로 되뇌이며, 서준은 혀 끝을 깨물어 가까스로 되찾은 일말의 이성으로 하연의 거침없는 손을 꽉 움켜 잡았다. “최하연, 너 정말 역겨워.” 서준의 말에 그녀의 끓어오르던 욕망이 순식간에 폭삭 가라앉아 버렸다. 하연은 눈에 눈물이 고였다. 마지막인 듯 한 마디 물었다. “나를 안는 게 그렇게 구역질나요?” “그래!” 서준은 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다보면서 조금도 망설이지 않고 대답했다. 그리고 그녀를 밀쳐냈다. 더는 그녀와 한마디도 하고 싶지 않았다. 서준은 하연이 벗긴 옷을 집어 들고 다시 입기 시작했다. 그는 단추도 잠그지 않은 채 성큼성큼 걸어 나가버렸다. 방문이 ‘쾅’하고 닫히면서 주위가 다시 조용해졌다. 하연은 그가 나가자 긴장이 풀려 바닥에 주저앉았다. 눈에는 원망이 차올랐다. 서준은 방을 나서며 생각했다. ‘이 정도로 했으면 있던 마음도 없어지겠지…….’ …… 다음날 아침, 하연은 아직 성치 않은 다친 다리를 절뚝거리며 여행가방을 끌고 아래층으로 내려갔다. 집안 살림을 돕는 가정부가 식사를 준비하고 있었다. 강영숙 여사는 새벽기도를 드리러 가느라 집을 비운 상태였다. “어머, 새언니! 죽다 살아난 지 얼마 되지도 않았는데 벌써 짐 끌고 어딜 가려는 거예요? 혹시 여행 가요?” 한서준의 친동생 한서영이 빈정거리며 말했다. 그녀는 현재 B대학교 2학년에 재학중이다. 서영은 하연과 이렇게 가족으로 만나는 것이 여전히 익숙하지 않고 불편하기만 했다. “나가기 전에 나 머리 하는 거 좀 도와주고 가요.” 하연은 손재주가 좋은 편이라 서영의 머리를 곧잘 손질해주었다. 스타일이 좋아서 친구들로부터 부러움을 샀다. 하지만 오늘 하연은 그녀의 말에 전혀 대꾸도 하지 않고 짐을 끌고 내려왔다. 마침 귀부인처럼 치장한 한씨 집안의 안주인 이수애 여사와 마주쳤다. 그녀는 HT그룹 한태규 회장의 두번째 아내이자 서준의 친어머니였다. 이수애는 처음부터 하연의 옷차림과 가정배경이 마음에 들지 않아 함부로 말하기 일쑤였다. “아침 댓바람부터 여행가방을 끌고 다니며 뭐하는 짓이야? 당장 내려놓고 청소중인 이모님이나 도와라. 곧 새로 사람이 들어와서 지내게 될 거니까.” 하연의 눈꺼풀이 떨려왔다. 자신이 모르고 있는 일이 일어나고 있었다. 그때, 옆에서 듣고 있던 한서영이 궁금증을 참지 못하고 물었다. “새로? 누가요?” “니가 좋아 죽는 혜경이 말고 누가 더 있겠니?” “네? 혜경언니 귀국했어요?” “돌아오기만 한 게 아니고, 네 오빠 아이를 가졌잖아. 우리집 터가 좋아서 잠깐 자기 집으로 들어가기 전에 여기서 몸을 추스를 거야.” 그녀는 이야기하면서 하연을 한번 힐끗 쳐다보았다. 민혜경이야 말로 자신이 생각해온 이상적인 며느릿감이었다. 애초에 그 일이 아니었으면 서준은 혜경과 결혼했을 것이다. 그녀가 하연을 내려다보면서 무시하는 투로 말했다. “너 아직도 거기 서서 멍하니 뭐하고 있니? 청소하러 가지 않고?” 예전 같았으면 하연은 틀림없이 시어머니의 비위를 맞추었을 것이다. 하지만 오늘은 자신을 멸시하는 그녀의 뜻대로 하고 싶지 않았다. 하연은 너무나도 고통스러웠지만 침착하게 냉정한 태도를 잃지 않고 말했다. “오늘부터 저와 서준 씨는 더 이상 부부사이가 아니에요. 서영이 머리 하는 거나 방 청소 같은 허드렛일은 이제 다른 사람에게 시키세요.” 제5화 이혼합의서 이수애 여사는 하연이 전과는 완전히 다른 투로 말하는 것을 보고 도저히 믿기지가 않았다. 그녀는 커다란 사파이어가 박힌 반지를 낀 손가락으로 하연을 가리켰다. “그게 무슨 태도야!? 방금 했던 말 다시 한번 해봐!” 하지만 하연은 조금도 두려워하는 기색 없이 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다봤다. “민혜경이라는 여자가 집에 들어오면 그 여자한테 집안일을 시키세요. 저는 앞으로 하지 않을 거예요.” 하연은 앵두처럼 붉은 입술로 또박또박 말했다. 말을 하고 나니 속이 시원했다. 이 여사는 그녀의 말에 벌컥 화를 냈다. “너!” “엄마, 엄마!” 서영이 흥분한 엄마의 팔을 붙잡고 목소리를 낮추어 말했다. “새언니 화난 거 맞죠? 어젯밤에 오빠가…….” 그녀는 불난 집에 부채질이라도 하려는 듯 어젯밤 일을 꺼내려고 했다. 그 모습을 보니 하연의 화를 돋우려는 의도가 충분히 보였다. 이 여사는 딸의 의도를 금방 알아채고 다시 차분해졌다. 그녀는 특유의 거들먹거리는 투로 말했다. “남편 하나 붙잡지 못하는 주제에 별 억지를 다 부리네. 감히 시어머니 탓을 해?” 하연은 느릿느릿 짐을 끌고 나오다가 저택 입구에서 발걸음을 멈추었다. 심장박동이 빨라지면서 머리가 쪼개질 듯 아팠다. 그녀는 고개를 돌려 욕을 퍼붓고 싶은 마음을 꾹 누르며 차갑게 말했다. “지난 3년동안 아이가 없었던 게 다 저 때문이라고 하셨죠? 절 의심하기 전에 서준 씨에게 비뇨기과 진료를 받으라고 하는 편이 빠를 거예요. 그러면 임신이 안됐던 원인이 과연 누구 쪽에 있는지 알 수 있을 거예요.” “너, 니가 감히!” 하연의 말에 이 여사와 서영 둘 다 깜짝 놀랐다. 이 여사는 머리 끝까지 화가 치밀었다. “최하연! 난 너랑 우리 서준이하고 꼭 이혼시키고 말 테니 두고 봐!” 그동안 하연은 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사와의 정을 생각해서 한씨 집안 사람들과 다툼을 피했다. 왠만해선 자기 의견을 내세우지 않고 원만하게 지내왔다. 지금까지는 집안 사람들과 갈등이 생길까 봐 두려워하며 지냈지만 이제는 신경 쓰지 않기로 했다. “그러시던가요.” 그녀는 한마디 내뱉고 서준의 본가를 나왔다. 이 여사가 화가 나서 길길이 뛰든 말든 상관없었다. 하연이 나가자 마자 이 여사는 뭔가 이상하다는 생각이 들었다. 그녀는 딸 한서영을 바라보며 물었다. “2층 올라가서 우리집에 돈 될만한 물건이 없어졌는지 잘 살펴봐. 들고 나가던 캐리어가 꽤나 무거워 보이던데 혹시 챙겨갔는지 모르잖아!” 잠시 후 부리나케 계단을 뛰어내려오는 한서영의 손에 서류가 하나 들려 있었다. “엄마, 없어진 건 없어요. 대신 침대 머리맡에 뭐가 하나 있어요!” 서류를 빼앗아 살펴보던 이 여사의 눈빛이 흔들렸다. [이혼합의서] 이 여사는 곧장 서준에게 전화를 걸어 하연의 행각을 그에게 다 쏟아냈다. 펄펄 뛰는 어머니의 입에서 나오는 단어들 중 ‘이혼합의서’, ‘발기부전’ 등을 들은 서준은 의자에 걸어 둔 외투를 걸치고 즉시 회의실을 나섰다. "엄마, 엄마! 일단 진정 좀요." 그가 낮은 목소리로 어머니를 진정시켰다. [내가 지금 진정하게 생겼어? 내 귀한 아들에게 이 따위 말들을 써 놨는데? 마침 혜경이가 들어올 거니까 이 타이밍에 집 나가준 건 참 고맙지만. 아니, 지가 뭐라고 감히 먼저 이혼 얘기를 꺼내? 몽둥이 찜질로 쫓아내도 시원찮을 년……] 어머니의 이야기가 길어질 것 같자 서준은 어두운 표정으로 통화종료 버튼을 눌렀다. 여태껏 순종적이고 눈치 빠르게 행동했던 하연이 이런 일을 저질렀다는 사실이 도저히 믿어지지 않았다. 하지만 어젯밤 평소와는 달랐던 그녀가 생각났다. 그는 휴대폰 연락처 목록에서 하연의 번호를 검색했다. 그가 먼저 전화를 거는 것은 3년만에 처음이었다. 통화연결음이 들리는 순간, 비서실 구동후 실장이 엘리베이터에서 내리더니 그에게 다가왔다. “사장님, 방금 제 이메일로 서류가 하나 도착했는데, 최하연 비서의 사직서입니다.” 구실장은 너무 놀라 숨이 막힐 지경이었다. “그동안 최비서가 진행하던 사업들이 적지 않습니다. 그 중 제일 중요한 프로젝트가 두바이 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회인데 최비서가 아직 후임자에게 업무 인계를 하지 않았습니다. 어떻게…… 하실 건지…….” 서준의 낯빛이 더욱 어두워졌다. 그때 휴대폰에서 여자의 목소리가 들려왔다. [고객님이 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 잠시 후에 다시 걸어 주시기 바랍니다.] 하, 최하연. 지금 내 전화 씹는다 이거지? 제6화 한서준을 찾아가다 공항 로비에 서 있던 최하연은 잠잠해진 핸드폰에 숨이 트이는 기분이었다. 아마도 오랫동안 한씨 가문에게 억압을 받았기 때문일 것이다. 하지만 지금은 온몸이 가벼웠다. 오가는 여행객들을 보던 하연은 생각에 잠겼다. ‘B시를 떠난다고 생각하니 좀 싱숭생숭하네.’ ‘그래도 괜찮아, 더 이상 힘든 일은 없을 거야.’ 그녀는 단순히 한서준의 사랑이 식었다고만 생각했지만, 지금은 이 모든 게 다 그가 다른 사람을 사랑하고 있기 때문이라는 것을 알 수 있었다. ‘차라리 깔끔하게 떠나주는 게 더 나아.’ 하연은 곧장 공항 카운터로 가서 체크인을 했고, 이미 D국행 티켓을 예매한 상태였다. 처음 그녀는 가족을 떠나 신분을 숨기고 B시에 머물렀다. 이번에 D국에서 열린 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 프로젝트만 아니었다면 할아버지는 그녀와 서준을 만나고 싶어하셨을 것이고, 이 프로젝트를 HT그룹을 승인하지 않았을 것이다. 그러나 서준은 감사해하기는커녕 그녀 혼자 보냈다. 이제 하연 차례였다. “안녕하십니까, 손님. 이 티켓은 현재 잠겨 있어 당분간 처리할 수 없습니다.” 비즈니스 카운터 직원은 정중하게 거절했다. “잠겨있다고요?” 믿을 수 없던 하연은 온몸이 얼어붙었다. “그럴 리가 없는데……, 다시 한번 확인해 주시겠어요?” “회사 계좌로 예매하셨나요? 방금 환불한 것으로 확인되는데, 신분증 좀 보여주시겠습니까?” “…….” 하연은 문득 한 가지 사실이 떠올랐다. 그녀는 서준의 비서였기에 회사에서 만들어준 대부분의 계좌는 HT그룹이 관리했다. 그리고 신분증은……. 얼마전 회사 인사부에서 어떤 것을 등록해야 한다며 들고 간 상태였다. 하연은 너무 긴장해 손이 덜덜 떨렸다. 그녀는 상처밖에 남지 않은 이 도시를 하루 빨리 떠나고 싶어 체계적이지 못한 부분이 많았다. “죄송해요, 제가 전화해서 물어볼게요.” 그녀는 가장자리로 걸어가 휴대폰을 꺼내 HT그룹 인사팀에 전화를 걸었지만 전화는 걸리지 않았고, 사용할 수 없는 번호라는 메시지만 떴다. 하연은 머리속이 새하얘졌다. ‘어떻게 내 휴대폰 번호도 HT그룹에서 일괄적으로 관리한다는 걸 잊고 있었을까!’ ‘HT그룹, HT그룹!’ HT그룹은 계속해서 그녀의 걸림돌이었다. 공항을 빠져나온 하연은 황급히 택시를 잡고 HT그룹 빌딩으로 향했다. 차창 밖으로 비가 한두방울 떨어지기 시작했고, 곧 우뚝 솟은 건물들이 눈에 들어왔다. 그녀는 운전기사에게 돈을 건넨 뒤 캐리어를 끌고 HT그룹 본관으로 들어갔다. 다행히 그녀의 퇴사 소식은 아직 퍼지지 않았고, 하연은 비에 젖어 흐트러진 머리를 정리한 후 엘리베이터를 탔다. 그녀는 인사팀이 있는 12층을 눌렸다. “아이고, 최 비서님, 오늘 비 온다고 했는데 모르셨나 봐요.” 인사팀 차장은 여성스러운 손짓을 즐겨 하는 기생오라비이자, 아부에 능한 제이슨이었다. 서준이 하연에게 잘해주지 않는 것을 본 그는 평소 하연을 막대하는 데에 익숙했다. “내 신분증은 어디있어요?” 하연은 그와 대화할 생각이 없었기에 바로 요점부터 말했다. “신분증이요? 그럼 잘못 찾아오셨네요. 2분 전에 대표 비서실 구 실장님이 가져가셨는데 제가 어떻게 알겠어요.” “……!” 하연은 이 결과를 예상했어야 했다. 서준은 비즈니스를 할 때 엄격하고 신속하게 움직이고 한번 한 말은 바꾸지 않는 B시에서 알아주는 냉혈한이었다. 어떻게 하연이 쉽게 그에게 도전할 수 있겠는가! 하연이 캐리어를 끌고 돌아서서 서준에게 가려고 하는데 제이슨이 그녀를 잡았다. 그의 태도가 도발적인지, 악의가 있는지는 불분명했다. “해고될 수도 있어요, 잘 생각해요. 지금 위층에서는 꽤 중요한 회의가 열리고 있고, 한 대표님께는 이미 약혼녀가 있다고 들었어요.” 제7화 민혜경의 부탁 한서준의 약혼자? 최하연과 한서준은 비밀 결혼을 했기에 회사 사람들은 그녀가 서준의 비서라는 것만 알고 있었다. ‘그럼 민혜경을 가리키는 건가?’ 하연의 이혼협의서에 잉크도 마르기 전에 혜경은 HT그룹에 화려하게 등장했다. 나중에 그녀는 한때 하연이 잤던 침대에서 잠을 자고 서준과 잠자리를 가지기도 할 것이다. 이 생각에 하연은 손이 떨리기 시작했지만 겉으로는 담담하게 대답했다. “고마워요.” 그리고 그녀는 곧바로 인사팀 사무실을 나갔다. 제이슨은 알 수 없는 표정으로 하연의 뒷모습을 바라봤다. ‘아이고, 최 비서님이 대표님을 좋아하는 건 바보가 아닌 이상 모두가 다 알 수 있는데, 해고되지 않는 게 더 이상하지.’ 그는 컴퓨터를 보며 말했다. “아, 또 재밌는 일이 생기겠네.” 대표실이 있는 층에 도착한 하연은 엘리베이터에서 내리자마자 구동후를 만났다. “최 비서님, 오셨네요.” 그녀의 캐리어를 본 동후는 틀림없이 하연이 신분증을 찾기 위해 왔다는 것을 알고 신분증이 있는 회의실을 가리켰다. “비서님 신분증은 대표님께 드렸어요. 아직 회의 중이신데, 아직 세 번째 회의예요. 급하시면 제가 말씀드릴까요?” “아뇨, 그럴 필요 없어요.” 하연은 무덤덤하게 말했다. “여기서 기다릴게요.” “네, 알겠습니다. 커피 한 잔 갖다 드릴까요?” 동후는 서준이 그녀를 해고할 생각이 없다는 것을 알고 있었다. 하연은 많은 일을 담당하고 있었고, 중요한 프로젝트가 많아 그녀를 해고하면 당장 적당한 직원을 찾기가 힘들었기 때문이다. 하연을 대하는 그의 태도는 전보다 훨씬 부드러워졌다. “K국식 핸드드립 커피예요, 배운지 얼마 안 됐지만요.” “전 정말 괜찮아요.” 서준과 깔끔하게 헤어지고 싶었던 하연은 주위 사람들에게 곁을 내어주지 않았다. 이 말을 들은 동후는 아무 말도 하지 않고 어두운 얼굴로 회의실에 들어가 서준에게 서류를 건넸다. 하연은 대표실 앞을 지나가다 회의실 쪽을 힐끗 쳐다봤다. 문틈사이로 보인 회의실 내부에는 여러 사람이 테이블을 중심으로 앉아 있었다. 그녀는 서준의 뒷모습과 정장도 버티지 못할 정도로 넓은 그의 어깨를 봤다. 그는 양쪽에 있는 사람들의 보고를 듣고 있었고, 조금씩 보이는 서준의 얼굴은 차가웠으며 한 번씩 입술이 움직였다. 서준은 회의에 집중하고 있었다. 시선을 돌린 하연은 자신의 손에 들린 캐리어와 비에 흠뻑 젖은 옷을 내려다보았다. 마음 같아서는 회의실에 들어가고 싶었지만, 그건 도리가 아니라고 생각했다. 그녀는 다시 대표실을 바라보았다. 불투명한 유리였지만 어렴풋이 푹신한 의자에 앉아 있는 여성의 실루엣이 보였다. 그 여자는 병원에서 우연히 마주쳤던 혜경이 분명했다. 지금 들어가는 건 자신의 부끄러움을 더할 뿐이었다. 이런 생각에 하연은 짐을 잠시 보관한 후 화장실로 가 찬물로 세수를 하며 서준에게 어떻게 돌려달라고 할지 생각하며 마음을 진정시켰다. “최 비서님, 왜 이렇게 늦게 오셨어요!” 손을 씻으러 온 인턴 비서가 다가와 인사를 건넸다. “그렇게 됐네.” 하연은 별다른 설명을 하지 않았다. 인턴 비서가 떠난 후 휴지로 얼굴을 닦으며 자신의 얼굴을 바라봤다. ‘지난 번에 D국에서 큰오빠가 살이 빠졌다고 하길래 다이어트 한다고 했었는데…….’ ‘다시 생각해보니 이 결혼 때문에 스트레스 받은 거였어.’ ‘그래, 결과적으로 잘한 선택이야.’ 그때 갑자기 화장실 문이 열리더니 우아한 자태의 여성이 들어왔다. 그녀의 얼굴은 하얗고 투명했으며 살짝 불룩한 배를 제외하고는 온몸에서 고귀함과 우아함이 물씬 풍겼다. 혜경을 본 하연은 왠지 모르게 열등감이 생겼다. 그녀는 재빨리 남은 물기를 닦고, 옷매무새를 정리한 후 돌아서서 나가려 했다. “잠시만요.” 그러나 옆에서 혜경의 목소리가 들렸다. “방금 사람들이 최 비서님이라고 부르던데, 서준 씨 비서 맞죠?” 가까워지는 발소리에 하연의 몸은 그대로 굳어졌다. 혜경은 그녀에게 다가가 부드럽게 미소를 지었다. “서준 씨 회의가 곧 끝날 것 같은데 커피 한 잔만 대표실로 가져다 주시겠어요? 현호 씨가 무슨 커피를 좋아하는지 잘 아시잖아요, 그렇죠?” 제8화 저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다 최하연은 이미 사직서를 냈으니 민혜경의 말을 들을 의무가 없어 거절했다. 그리고 민혜경의 부탁은 거의 명령에 가까웠기에 그녀의 심기를 불편하게 만들었다. 하지만 하연의 신분증이 아직 한서준에게 있으니 마지막으로 잡다한 일을 맡기로 했다. 더불어 커피를 가져다주면서 자연스레 그에게 말을 걸 수도 있었다. 하연은 심호흡을 한 뒤 동의했다. “알겠습니다.” “그럼 부탁할게요.” 그렇게 말한 후 혜경은 화장실을 나갔다. 임신 후 모성애가 그녀를 감싸는 순간이 잠시 있었지만, 여전히 혜경에게서 풍겨 나오는 자신감과 화려함은 하연과 대조적이었다. 과거 하연은 부유한 집안의 그늘 아래 혜경보다 더하면 더했지 덜하지는 않았다. 하지만 몇 년이 흐른 지금, 하연은 초라한 신세였다. 엄청난 격차에 그녀는 제자리에 우뚝 서 있었다. 깊은 한숨을 내쉬며 감정을 추스린 후 유니폼으로 갈아입고 화장실에서 나온 하연은 탕비실로 가서 커피를 만들었다. 서준은 흑설탕 3 티스푼과 우유를 넣은 아메리카노를 좋아했다. 회의가 끝난 사람들은 하나 둘씩 회의실을 빠져나왔지만 그녀는 서준을 발견하지 못했다. ‘벌써 대표실로 들어간 건가?’ 하연은 커피를 들고 대표실 문을 두드렸다. “들어오세요.” 안에서 들려온 것은 서준의 차가운 목소리가 아닌 온화하고 부드러운 혜경의 목소리였다. 하연은 손이 떨려 하마터면 커피를 쏟을 뻔했다. 긴 고민 끝에 그녀는 마침내 용기를 내어 대표실 문을 열었다. 문을 열자마자 그녀는 서준의 무릎에 앉아 그의 목을 껴안고 있는 혜경을 발견했다. 어느정도 예상은 했지만 그 장면을 두 눈으로 보니 하연은 진정할 수 없었고 심장은 고통으로 뛰고 있었다. 대표실로 들어온 하연을 본 혜경은 조금 당황한 듯했다. “여기에 두고 나가시면 돼요.” 혜경의 부드러운 목소리에 그녀는 다시 머릿속이 복잡해졌다. 하연은 천천히 고개를 들었고 꽤 가까운 거리에서 자신을 바라보고 있는 서준의 눈과 마주쳤다. 그의 눈에서 뿜어져 나오는 냉기가 단숨에 자신을 삼켜버릴 것 같았다. 그 순간 하연은 직감적으로 서준이 일부러 그런 모습을 보였다는 것을 알았다. ‘내가 왜 왔는 지 알면서 나한테 굳이 이런 모습을 보이는 이유가 뭐야!’ “최 비서님?” 우쿠커니 서 있는 하연을 본 혜경이 입을 열었다. “네.” 하연은 고개를 살짝 끄덕이고 커피를 테이블 위에 올려 놓은 후 도망치듯 돌아갔지만 단 두 걸음 만에 걸음을 멈췄다. 뒤에서 들려오는 희미한 소리에 그녀의 머리속엔 뒤엉켜 있는 두 사람의 모습뿐이었다. 하연은 다리에 힘이 풀려 주저앉을 것 같았다. 하지만 필사적으로 버텼다. 그러나 혜경은 자신과 서준, 둘만의 시간을 방해하는 그녀의 존재가 거슬렸다. “최 비서님, 또 다른 용건 있으세요?” “그…….” 하연은 끝내 용기를 내어 다시 한번 뒤를 돌아 말했다. “저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다. 대표님, 돌려주세요.” 200제곱미터에 달하는 대표실의 분위기는 순식간에 얼어붙었다. 책상 위에는 서류가 산더미처럼 쌓여 있고, 흰 셔츠를 입고 가죽 의자에 앉아 있는 서준은 소름 끼치는 표정을 짓고 있었다. “아? 물건이요?” 이 말을 들은 혜경은 호기심이 발동했는지 서준을 더 꽉 껴안으며 물었다. “서준 씨, 왜 비서 물건을 숨기는 거야?” “아, 별거 아니야.” 서준은 혜경의 얇은 팔을 잡아당겼고, 하연의 눈 앞에서 두 사람의 몸을 더 밀착시켰다. 하연은 입술을 질끈 깨물고 아무 말도 하지 않았지만 피눈물이 나는 기분이었다. 남 보다 못한 서준은 그녀를 바라보며 말했다. “나가봐.” 그 말은 강렬하고도 가혹했다. 그런 서준의 모습은 그녀에게 신분증을 쉽게 돌려줄 생각이 없어 보였다. “제 신분증이에요.” 혜경이 있는 틈을 타 그녀는 단도직입적으로 말해 이 일을 해결하고 깔끔하게 떠나고 싶었을 뿐 잠시도 여기에 머물고 싶지 않았다. “전 이미 HT그룹에서 퇴직했는데 대표님께서 왜 제 신분증을 가져 가셨는지 모르겠어요? 대표님이 저에게 다른 감정이라도 가지고 계신 건 아닌지 의심스럽습니다. HT그룹에는 일 잘하는 사람이 차고 넘치잖아요. 저 같은 비서에게 그런 비열한 방법은 사용하지 않으셨으면 좋겠습니다.” 제9화 모두가 다 보는 앞에서 유니폼을 벗다 대표실은 살얼음장과 같았다. 늘 한서준을 조심스럽게 대하던 최하연이 강압적이고 차가운 태도를 보인 것은 이번이 처음이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준의 얼굴이 금세 어두워졌다. “정말이야, 서준 씨?” 혜경이 다가온 순간, 서준은 그녀가 눈치채지 못하게 미간을 찌푸렸다. “정말이겠어?” 그는 서늘한 표정으로 말했다. “저 여자 말대로 HT그룹에 일 잘 하는 사람은 차고 넘쳤어. 저런 일개 비서의 신분증은 원하지도, 필요하지도 않아.” “퇴사하기 전에 인수인계는 똑바로 해야지. 입사할 때 지급한 유니폼을 입고 인수인계도 없이 떠나는 건 HT그룹 규칙에 어긋나니까.” 그제야 하연은 자신의 신분증을 이용해 HT그룹으로 불러들인 서준의 의도를 알아차렸다. 이곳에 남거나 아무것도 없이 떠나거나. 서준은 이런 방법을 사용해 그녀를 항복하도록 하려고 했으며 하연이 항복할 것이라 확신했다. 그 순간, 하연에게 남아 있던 마지막 자존심까지 모조리 짓밟혔다. “아, 그런 거야? 그런 거면 최 비서가 잘못했네.” “순간 최 비서랑 서준 씨 사이에 뭔가 있는 줄 알았잖아.” 혜경이 서준의 품을 더 파고드는 것을 본 하연은 미친듯이 떨리는 마음을 억누르고 검은색 유니폼 자켓을 벗고 셔츠를 하나씩 풀었다. “벗을게요.” 간결하고 확실한 네 글자. ‘서준 씨 말이 맞아. 끝낼 거면 확실하게 끝내야지.’ 그녀의 갑작스러운 행동에 대표실은 삽시간에 고요해졌다. 혜경은 믿을 수 없다는 표정으로 그녀를 바라봤다. 이미 고개를 숙인 서준의 욕정으로 얼룩진 서늘한 눈빛이 얼어붙었다. 그는 최근 하연이 이전과 확연히 다르다는 것을 분명하게 느꼈다. 이 느낌은 그녀가 자신의 족쇄에서 완전히 벗어난 것처럼 말로는 설명하기 어려운 감정이었다. 서준은 완전히 통제력을 잃었다. 아니면 3년이라는 결혼 생활동안 그녀를 정말로 이해하지 못한 건 아닐까? 대표실의 소문이 빠르게 퍼지자 많은 직원들이 문 앞에서 기웃거렸다. 아무도 항상 온화하고 친절했던 하연에게 그런 거친 면이 있을 거라 생각하지 못했다. 셔츠를 벗은 하연은 하얀 나시만 입고 있었고, 그녀의 아름다운 몸매가 드러났다. 그녀의 몸매가 드러나자 밖에 있던 동료들은 입을 다물지 못했다. “정말 벗을 줄은 몰랐어요, 근데 최 비서님 몸매 진짜 예쁘네요…….” “아니, 우리 유니폼이 이렇게 펑퍼짐한데 누가 최 비서님 몸매가 저렇게 좋을지 알았겠어요?” 구동후의 뼈 때리는 말로 그들의 수다가 멈췄다. “아주 한가하지? 일 안 해? 전부 월급에서 깎일 줄 알아!” 모여 있던 직원들은 서로의 눈치를 보다 즉시 각자의 자리로 돌아갔다. 그제야 동후는 살짝 열린 창문 틈으로 안을 들여다보았고 이해가 안 되는 부분이 마음속에서 충돌했다. ‘대표님이 이미 퇴사한 일개 비서 때문에 일을 이렇게 어렵게 만드는 건 처음 봐, 도대체 무슨 일이 있었던 거야?’ 대표실 안에서 나시 하나만 입고 있던 하연은 갑작스러운 찬 공기에 움찔했다. 그녀는 추위를 견딘 후 간신히 고개를 들었다. “대표님, 이제 제 신분증 좀 주실래요?” 하연은 그가 또 다른 이유를 대며 거절할까 봐 걱정하며 말했다. “말씀하신 인수인계는 제가 자리를 잡은 후 구 실장님께 이메일로 보내겠습니다. 대표님 마음에 들지 않으면 지난 달 월급은 안 주셔도 됩니다.” 이는 서준과의 관계를 완전히 끊겠다는 뜻이었다. 서준의 검은 눈동자는 서늘해졌고, 확고한 하연의 모습에 알 수 없는 감정이 가슴 깊은 곳에서부터 휘몰아치고 있었다. 제10화 오빠의 마중 “서준 씨?” 민혜경은 한 공간에 같이 있는 이 두 사람이 어떤 관계인지 모른 채 그저 최하연이 눈에 거슬리기만 했다. “서준 씨, 얼른 주고 보내! 오늘 우리 부모님이 내가 당신 데리고 오는 줄 알고 기다리고 있어, 오랫동안 못 만났잖아, 우리 부모님이 서준 씨 보고 싶대.” 부드러운 그녀의 목소리에 한서준은 정신을 차렸다. 한씨 가문은 민씨 가문에 가책을 느끼고 있어 그는 민씨 저택에 방문했어야 했다. 하지만 이 말에도 하연의 얼굴은 서준에 대한 모든 것들이 더 이상 그녀와 아무 상관이 없는 것처럼 평온했다. 서준은 답답하고 복잡했다. “저기 있어.” 하연은 그가 턱으로 가리킨 쪽을 바라봤다. 그곳엔 신분증이 정수기 밑에 아무렇게나 널브러진 채 마치 그녀처럼 버림받은 것처럼 보였다. “네.” 하연은 씁쓸한 마음을 억누르고 신분증을 주워들은 뒤 뒤도 돌아보지 않고 돌아서서 대표실을 떠났다. 그 뒤에는 날카롭고 차가운 시선이 그녀를 따라다니는 것 같았다. 대표실 문을 열고 나가는 순간 사무실 직원들의 시선이 일제히 쏠렸다. 그저 흥미롭게 보는 사람도 있고 동정하는 사람도 있었지만 그들의 시선에는 가십거리라는 배경이 깔려 있었다. 더군다나 회사에선 하연이 서준을 꼬셔서 그에게 쫓겨났다는 소문도 돌았다. 그녀는 법적으로 서준의 부인이었지만, 내연녀로 치부됐다. 하연은 눈시울이 붉어졌다. 눈물을 참기 위해 애쓰며 1층 로비에 도착했을 때 뒤에서 다가오는 발자국 소리가 들렸다. “최 비서님, 밖에 비 와요. 추우시면 제 겉옷 드릴게요.” 우산을 가져다준 사람은 다름아닌 구동후였다. ‘매정한 HT그룹에도 따뜻한 사람이 있긴 하구나.’ 겉옷을 벗으려는 동후를 본 하연은 그를 말리며 씁쓸함을 목에 삼켰다. “아니에요, 고마워요 구 실장님. 이제 만날 일도 없겠네요.” 그녀의 씁쓸한 표정을 본 동후는 입을 움직였지만 한동안 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그가 머뭇거리는 사이 하연은 미련없이 자리를 떠나 빗 속으로 뛰어들었다. 이럴 때는 폭풍우만이 꿈에서 깨어날 수 있는 유일한 방법이었다. 공항으로 향하는 택시에 앉아 창밖으로 쏟아지는 빗줄기를 바라보던 하연은 몇 년 동안 살았던 도시가 눈에 들어와 참지 못하고 전화를 걸었다. 전화가 연결되자마자 지친 그녀는 젖 먹던 힘을 다해 말했다. “오빠…….” 그녀는 상대에게 몇 마디 말을 한 뒤 전화를 끊었다. 8시간 후, 전용기가 B시 공항에 착륙했다. 하연은 키가 크고 검은 옷을 입은 한 남자의 품에 안겼다. 뒤에 있던 경호원이 그녀의 캐리어를 끌고 두 사람을 전용기에 태웠다. …… 늦은 밤, 검은색 벤틀리 한 대가 천천히 한씨 고택으로 들어섰다. 뒷좌석에 앉아 있던 서준은 고개를 들어 무성한 관목 아래 고층 저택을 바라봤다. 평소 늘 불이 켜져 있던 침실도 어둡기만 했다. ‘진짜 갔구나.’ 혜경은 서늘한 서준의 기운을 느꼈고, 식사 자리에서 그녀의 아버지가 한 말 때문에 화난 게 분명하다고 생각했다. “서준 씨, 밥 먹을 때 우리 언니랑 서준 씨 사이에 일어난 일로 기분이 상했다는 거 알아. 결혼은 서두르지 않아도 돼, 우리 아빠는 신경 쓰지 마. 우리 아빠는 내가 혼전임신이라 재촉하는 것뿐이야…….” 혜경의 말에 서준은 생각을 뒤로 미뤄두고, 그녀가 잡은 자신의 소매 끝을 보며 말했다. “구겨졌네.” 혜경은 그의 말에 무의식적으로 손을 뗐다. 그 후 서준은 문을 열고 차에서 내렸고, 혜경은 쓸쓸히 떠나는 그의 뒷모습을 멍하니 바라봤다. ‘오늘 대표실에서 자기 다리 위에 앉혔으면서 어떻게 하루도 안 지났는데 딴 사람이 된 거야?’ 하지만 그녀는 생각은 잠시 미뤄두고 서준의 뒤를 따라 차에서 내렸다. 제11화 참가 자격이 박탈당하다 고택에서 한참을 기다린 가정부는 돌아온 한서준의 외투를 받아들었고, 서준의 뒤에 있는 민혜경을 보고 잠시 멍해졌다. “혜경 아가씨, 방은 준비해 뒀습니다. 이쪽 복도를 따라 올라가시면 됩니다.” 서준을 따라 계단으로 향하던 혜경은 멈춰 서서 믿을 수 없다는 듯이 쳐다봤다. “서준 씨, 우리 같이 자는 거 아니에요?” 그녀가 고택으로 들어오는 걸 동의한 서준은 결혼도 암묵적으로 동의한 격이었다. 함께 사는 건 당연한 일이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준은 미간을 찌푸렸다. “그…….” 혜경은 더 이상 어떠한 말도 감히 하지 못했다. 남아있던 하연의 흔적이 사라질까 봐 그는 가정부에게 다른 방을 준비해라고 지시했었다. “난 아직 할 일이 남았으니까 먼저 자러 가.” 서준은 무관심한 어투로 혜경을 바라보며 눈빛을 보냈다. “하지만…….” 예상대로 혜경은 여전히 달갑지 않은 추궁을 해 왔고, 서준의 지시를 받은 배현숙이 그녀를 막았다. “혜경 아가씨, 절 따라오세요.” 고택의 엘리베이터 문이 닫히며 차갑기 짝이 없는 서준의 얼굴이 가려졌다. 혜경은 마음속의 불만을 억눌렀다. ‘귀국한 후로 서준 씨의 행동이 너무 달라졌어.’ 가깝고도 먼 그의 마음을 도저히 알 수 없었다. 서재로 돌아온 서준은 샤워를 하고 목욕가운을 입은 뒤 손에 든 문서를 훑어봤지만 정신은 딴 데로 가 있었다. 예전 같으면 하연이 서재에 따뜻한 수프를 가져다주고 침실로 가 그를 기다렸을 것이다. 때로는 서재에서 밤을 지새우기도 하고, 때로는 침실로 돌아와 그녀는 소파에서, 서준은 침대에서 자기도 했지만 그녀는 하루도 빠짐없이 수프를 가져다줬다. 하지만 오늘은 아무리 기다려도 수프를 가져다주는 사람이 없었다. 이런 그녀의 흔적에 서준은 괜히 짜증이 났다. 이때 전화가 울렸다. 화면에 뜬 ‘구 실장’이라는 글자를 보고 서준은 왠지 모르게 느낌이 좋지 않아 미간을 찌푸렸다. [대표님, 방금 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 연락이 왔는데 HT그룹이 기부금액 적다는 이유로 참가 자격을 박탈당했다고 합니다.] 서준의 얼굴은 금세 어두워졌다. 원래 이 모든 것은 하연이 담당했지만 그녀가 떠난 이상 모든 건 동후의 몫이 되었다. “기부금액 적다고? 박람회 참가 자격은 각 그룹이 적십자사에 기부한 금액을 기준으로 결정하는 거 아니야? HT그룹은 작년에 이미 600억 원을 기부했어, 근데 적다고?” 대표의 기분이 심상치 않다는 것을 느낀 동후는 등에 식은땀이 흘렀다. [저도 이해가 되지 않아 이 문제에 대해 알아보려고 최 비서님께 연락드렸지만, 사용할 수 없는 번호라고…….] “…….” 동후는 다음 말을 계속 이어 나갈 수 없었다. 곧 서재는 정적에 휩싸였고 서준은 인상을 지으며 오늘 대표실에서 유니폼을 벗던 하연의 모습을 떠올렸다. 그는 알 수 없는 감정에 가슴이 휘몰아쳤다. 그의 기억이 맞다면, 하연은 시골에서 태어나 수도권 대학에 입학했다. 그녀는 노력 끝에 옷가게를 열었지만 서준과 결혼한 후 얼마 되지 않아 문을 닫았다. 그렇게 하연은 한씨 집안에서 정기적으로 주는 용돈을 제외하고는 추가 수입이 없었다. ‘돈도 없는 여자가 어디로 갔을까?’ “우선 시골로 가 봐.” 그는 하연이 알려준 고향 주소를 아직도 기억하고 있었고, 그녀를 찾을 수 있다고 확신했다. “그리고 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 전화해. 총책임자랑 얘기를 해 봐야 겠어.” 전화를 끊은 서준은 휴대폰을 집어 던졌고, 그의 얼굴은 점점 더 어두워졌다. 제12화 D국의 다섯 오빠들 유럽풍 건물의 호화로운 스위트룸, 최하연은 익숙한 듯 기지개를 펴고 일어났다. 방 구조나 가구들은 그녀가 떠났을 때와 다름없었다. 하연의 머리맡에는 따뜻한 차가 놓여 있었고, 침대 위에는 세련된 옷들이 여러 벌 놓여 있었다. 코 끝이 시큰거렸다. B시에서는 꿈도 꾸지 못할 대우였다. “할아버지는 비행기 추락 사고 소식을 들으시고 네가 전화를 안 받아서 심정지가 오셨어, 아직도 병상에 누워계셔.” 뒤에서 발소리가 가까워지더니 검은 옷을 입은 큰 키의 남자가 카리스마와 아우라를 풍기며 그녀의 침실에 나타났다. 그는 B시로 하연을 데리러 온 오빠 최하민이었다. 하민은 현재 최씨 가문의 경영을 이끌고 있고 항상 온화함을 유지하며 한 번도 화를 낸 적이 없다. 할아버지가 편찮으시다는 소식에 하연은 덜컥 겁이 나 울먹였다. “오빠, 많이 위중하신 거야……?” “심각한 정도는 아니야, 넌 네 몸이나 챙겨.” 하민은 하연의 손을 잡아당기며 나가려는 그녀를 막았다. “지금 네 꼴을 봐, 이게 사람 얼굴이야? 예전에 한 약속 잊었어?” 이 말을 들은 하연은 발걸음을 멈췄다. 당연히 잊지 않았다. 그녀는 할아버지에게 한서준이 자신을 사랑하지 않고 나아가 이혼까지 하게 된다면 영원히 최씨 가문에 남아 가업을 돕겠다고 약속했다. 심지어 하연은 최씨 가문의 사업을 확장하기 위해 4대 가문 중 하나인 나씨 가문과 결혼하겠다는 제안을 순순히 받아들이기로 했다. ‘오빠가 갑자기 이런 말을 하는 걸 보면, 벌써 사람을 찾아 놓은 거야?’ ‘나씨 가문의 아들은 알아주는 바람둥이라고 하던데…….’ “근데 오빠 난 이혼한지도 얼마 안 됐고, 아직 재혼할 생각이 없어…….” 그녀는 거의 빌다시피 말했다. 순간 하민은 표정을 풀더니 전보다 훨씬 부드러워진 목소리로 말했다. 당연히 겁주려고 한 말이었다. “넌 최씨 집안 딸이야. 우리 가문은 자식을 팔면서까지 집안을 키우진 않아 하지만, 할아버지가 완치하실 때까지는 내 옆에서 오른팔 역할을 똑똑히 해.” 이 말의 의미는 D국에 있는 하민의 DS그룹에 들어오라는 말이었다. 하연의 가족들은 그녀가 상운대 글로벌비지니스학부에 들어갈 때부터 이 일을 염두에 두고 있었다. 하지만 하연이 자신의 꿈을 이루기 위해 디자이너 브랜드 숍을 열고 서준에게 첫눈에 반할 줄은 누가 상상이라도 했을까? ‘오빠랑 할아버지가 많이 속상해하실 거야.’ 简介：结婚三年，黎歌连霍靳城的手指都没碰到，更别提诞下一儿半女。直到一场空难，她作为幸存者，却在医院里撞见了霍靳城陪别的女人做产检。她才知道，她从未走进过这个男人的心房。决定放手的那一刻，她摇身一变竟然成了全球首富的外孙女。既然霍太太做不了，那就做霍氏的死对头，让他再也高攀不上！ <…B시로 향하던 여객기가 착륙 중 갑작스러운 사고가 났습니다. 이로 인해 현재 사망자수가 136명을 넘어섰으며 생존자는 3명에 불과한 상황입니다.> 병원 로비의 대형 스크린에는 이번 항공기 사고가 실시간으로 보도되고 있었다. 최하연은 세 명뿐인 생존자 중의 하나로 두 다리에 붕대를 감은 채 중환자실 병상 위에 누워 있었다. 그때, 손에 들린 핸드폰에서 소리가 들려왔다. “지금 고객님께서 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 다음에 다시 걸어주세요.” 사고가 나던 그 순간부터 지금까지, 남편 한서준은 전화를 받지 않았다. 설마 그가 온 나라를 떠들썩하게 한 여객기 사고를 모를 일은 없었다. 사고 당시, 현장에는 승객들의 시신이 여기저기 아무렇게나 널려 있었다. 그녀는 사고의 충격과 죽음의 공포로 숨도 제대로 쉴 수 없었다. 결혼한 지 3년이나 되었지만 남편은 그녀가 가장 필요로 하는 순간 연락이 되지 않았다. 하연은 마음 한 켠이 시려 오는 것을 느꼈다. 그때, 휴대폰 벨 소리가 들려왔다. 한참이나 멍하게 있던 그녀는 정신을 차리고 발신자를 확인했다. 할머니였다. 하연의 얼굴이 어두워졌다. “여보세요.” 그녀가 잔뜩 쉰 목소리로 전화를 받았다. 전화 건너편에서 친절하면서도 연로한 목소리가 들려왔다. [우리 하연이, 이 할미가 너 때문에 제 명에 못 죽겠구나. 너무 놀라서 말이야. 어디 다친 데는 없고? 서준이가 옆에 같이 있지?] 강영숙은 서준의 친할머니로 한씨 집안 사람들 중 유일하게 하연에게 관심을 갖는 분이었다. “서준 씨는…….” 머뭇거리는 그녀의 말에 강영숙이 무언가를 눈치 챈 듯했다. [이런 정신 나간 놈을 봤나! 비서로 또 아내로, 해외 출장간 남편 일을 다 봐주고 있는데 이렇게 큰 사고가 터졌는데도 코빼기도 안보여? 기다려봐라! 이 할미가 정신나간 그 녀석을 가만 두나!] 그녀가 다시 물었다. [지금 어느 병원에 있어? 집사를 보낼 테니 기다리렴!] 하연이 병원 주소를 알려주자 강영숙은 전화를 끊었다. 그녀는 고개를 푹 숙인 채 말없이 팔에 꽂혀 있던 주사 바늘을 빼냈다. 그리고는 통증을 참으며 침대에서 내려왔다. “환자분, 지금 뭐하시는 거예요? 다리 부상이 심각하니 안정을 취해야 해요.” 마침 병실로 들어오던 간호사가 깜짝 놀라 소리쳤다. “목발 좀 가져다주세요. 퇴원해야겠어요.” 하연의 말투가 얼마나 단호했던지 간호사가 멍하니 그녀를 바라봤다. 장기간 입원해야 한다면 병원보다는 서준의 본가에서 요양하는 편이 나을 것 같았다. 사실, 하연은 HT그룹 회장의 비서였다. 이번 두바이 출장은 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 전시회의 제품 배치와 근무인원을 확정 짓기 위해 HT그룹을 대표해 갔던 것이었다. 그리고 일의 결과를 즉시 보고하기로 되어있었다. ‘한서준 이 남자, 도대체 지금 어디서 뭘 하고 있는 거야?’ 결국, 간호사는 퇴원하겠다는 그녀를 막지 못했다. 하연은 곧장 중환자실을 나와 목발을 짚고 절뚝거리며 수납처로 향했다. 그때, 병원 1층 로비의 유리 벽 너머로 익숙한 차량번호판이 보였다. 고급 승용차 몇 대가 그 뒤를 따르고 있었는데 자세히 보니 HT 그룹 소유의 차들이었다. 먼저 차에서 내린 사람들이 검정색 수트를 입은 한 남자를 빼곡히 둘러싸고 있었다. 그는 어떤 여자를 품에 안고 있었는데 그녀를 몹시 아끼는 듯 보였다. 그의 검정색 코트가 그녀의 하얀 다리를 덮고 있었다. 남자는 하연의 존재를 전혀 알지 못한 채 황급히 병원 본관 쪽으로 향했다. 하연은 그 자리에 서서 여자를 안고 전문의 진찰실로 들어가는 그를 가만히 바라보았다. 결혼생활 3년 동안 저렇게 다정한 남편의 모습은 한 번도 본 적이 없었다. 그가 안고 있는 여자는 누구일까? 그녀는 갑자기 가슴에 엄청난 통증이 밀려오는 것을 느꼈다. 그 고통이 얼마나 컸던지 호흡이 곤란할 지경이었다. 그때, 복도 반대편에서 걸어오던 간호사가 들릴락 말락 한 소리로 통화하며 그녀의 곁을 자나갔다. “내가 그쪽으로 갈게. 저 사람이 경제 뉴스에 자주 등장하는 HT 그룹 후계자 한서준이야. 실제로 보니 더 남자다운데? 우리 병원에서 보게 되다니 너무 신기해. 여자친구 데리고 산부인과에 진료받으러 왔나 봐.” “산부인과? 확실해?” “그럼 확실하지. 진료 차트에 적힌 걸 봤는데 벌써 태아가 12주나 됐던데? 태아 상태가 불안정한지 오늘 출혈이 있었대. 그래서 한사장이 안고 온 거라 던데?” 그 말을 들은 하연이 머릿속으로 날짜를 계산했다. ‘12주라면…… 두 달 전?’ 제2화 하늘이 맺어준 커플 하연은 두 달 전, 1주일 정도 출장 일정이 잡혀 있던 한서준의 일정보고서가 생각났다. 핸드폰을 쥐고 있는 그녀의 손이 떨려왔다. ‘그 때 생긴 아이인 거야?’ 그녀는 한서준의 숨겨진 아내로 오래 전부터 비밀계약을 맺고 있었다. 하지만 이제껏 남편의 스캔들에 대해서는 들어본 적이 없었다. “한서준 사장이 여자친구에게 참 각별한 것 같아…… 저 여자는 전생에 나라를 구했나 봐. 보아하니 곧 공식발표가 날 것 같은데?” “그러게. 나도 아까 검색해 봤어. 네 생각엔 저 사람이 여자친구가 맞는 것 같아?” 카트를 밀고 가던 젊은 간호사가 옆에 있는 간호사에게 핸드폰 속 사진을 보여주었다. 그러자 그녀가 깜짝 놀라며 말했다. “맞아, 맞아! 이 여자야! ST그룹 둘째 딸! 한서준이랑 너무 잘 어울리지 않아? 하늘이 맺어준 커플 같아!” 두 사람은 호들갑을 떨며 반대편으로 걸어갔다. ‘ST 그룹이라…….’ 퇴원 수속을 마친 하연은 집사의 차를 타고 가면서도 마음이 좀처럼 진정되지 않았다. 반쯤 열린 창문 아래 핸드폰 화면의 불빛이 창백한 하연의 얼굴을 비췄다. 수 없이 검색해 봤지만 한서준과 ST 그룹과의 연관성은 전혀 찾을 수 없었다. ‘B시의 잘 나가는 두 명문가 집안이 이런 식으로 엮이다니 이상해.’ 서준의 본가에 도착하니 거실에 불이 켜져 있었다. 눈엣가시 같은 시누이 대신 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사가 지팡이에 몸을 의지한 채 그녀를 기다리고 있었다. “우리 하연이 왔구나! 네가 복이 많아서 그 큰 사고 중에도 무사했구나. 너무 놀라서 하마터면 숨이 넘어갈 뻔했지 뭐냐.” “할머니, 전 괜찮아요.” 하연은 올라가 쉬고 싶은 마음이 컸지만 웃으며 말했다. “할머니, 사실 저 좀 피곤해요.” “그래, 그래. 얼른 올라가서 쉬어라. 서준이한테 연락해 놨으니까 곧 올 거다.” 하연은 몸을 숙이는 순간 심한 통증이 몰려와 얼굴이 일그러졌다. 강영숙은 그녀가 괴로운 이유가 서준 때문이라고 생각했다. 하연의 머릿속에 서준의 생각이 스쳐 지나갔다. 그는 자신에게 진짜 모습을 숨기고 있었다. 그에게 여자친구가 있다는 사실이 이렇게 가슴에 가시가 되어 박힐 줄은 몰랐다. ‘내가 지금까지 참고 견뎌온 날이 한순간에 우스워지다니…….’ …… 서준은 다음날 밤 늦게나 되어 본가에 도착했다. “아직 안 잤어? 깨어 있으면서 불은 왜 꺼 뒀어?” 그가 침실의 불을 켰다. 하연은 그런 그를 보며 마음이 불편했다. 그녀는 하루 종일 침대에 누워만 있었다. 집사가 가져다준 음식도 거의 먹지 못했고 결국 그것들은 차갑게 식어버린 상태였다. “당신 며칠 동안 어디에 있었어요?” 그녀는 서준의 얼굴은 보지도 않은 채 수척해진 모습으로 돌아서서 힘없이 물었다. 재킷을 벗자 그의 탄탄한 몸매가 드러났다. 서준은 그녀의 물음에 미간을 잔뜩 찌푸린 채 침대 헤드 쪽으로 눈을 돌렸다. 결혼 3년 동안 그녀가 이렇게 자신의 행방을 추궁하는 것은 처음이었다. “T시에 있는 지사에 문제가 있어서 출장 다녀왔어.” 서준은 평소처럼 냉담하게 대답한 후, 귀찮다는 듯 거칠게 넥타이를 끌어내리고는 욕실 쪽으로 향했다. “그래요?” 하연의 웃음 소리가 침실 안에 울렸다. “비서실 구동후 실장님께 여쭤봤는데 T시로 가는 비행기표 구매내역이 없더군요.” 그녀의 말투에 의심이 잔뜩 묻어났다. “무슨 말을 하고 싶은 거야?” 서준이 욕실 입구에 멈춰 서서 물었다. 굳이 얼굴을 보지 않아도 그가 화가 폭발하기 직전이라는 것쯤은 알 수 있었다. ‘하, 곧 불 같이 화를 내겠네.’ 제3화 한씨 집안 며느리가 된 이유 “당신이랑 그 여자, 대체 언제부터 만난 거야?” 하연이 겨우 몸을 추스리며 침대에 기대 앉았다. 서준은 그녀가 3년전 혼인신고를 할 때보다 훨씬 말랐다는 것을 알아챘다. 어찌나 야위었던지 바람이 불면 날아가버릴 것 같았다. “당신 내 뒷조사를 한 거야?” 그의 안색이 변했다. “내가 그렇게 한가한 사람으로 보여요? 내가 입원했던 병원에서 내 두 눈으로 당신들 두 사람을 봤어요.” 그녀는 낮은 목소리로, 한 글자 한 글자 또박또박 내 뱉었다. 순간, 심장이 찢기는 것 같았다. 하지만 서준의 얼굴에는 못마땅한 기색이 역력했다. 그는 하연이 사고가 난 것을 알면서도 걱정하는 말 한 마디 없었다. 그녀는 그가 하는 말들을 들으며 혐오스러운 느낌이 들었다. ‘부부로 살았던 3년이라는 시간이 아무것도 아닌 것 같아.’ 하연은 며느리가 하는 일 마다 트집잡는 시어머니와 자신을 눈엣가시처럼 여기는 시누이에게 정성을 다했다. 집에서는 주부로 또 회사에서는 헌신적인 비서 역할을 도맡았다. 그녀는 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사의 뜻에 따라 아들, 딸 잘 낳는 좋은 손자며느리가 되려고 노력했다. 3년 동안 그만큼 했으면 강영숙 여사에게 가족으로서의 의리는 충분히 지킨 것이다. 하지만 그 결과는 어떠한가? 3년간 하연은 서준의 몸에 손가락 하나도 댈 수가 없었다. 한 방을 쓰고 있었지만 침대는 따로 썼기 때문이었다. 하연은 밀려오는 통증을 참으며 차가운 그의 눈을 바라보았다. 그러다 무슨 용기가 났는지 소리를 내어 가볍게 웃었다. “당신 어머니는 내가 애도 못 낳으면서 결혼한 양심도 없는 여자라고 했죠. 그런데 지금 당신이 밖에서 다른 여자와 아이를 가진 걸 내가 어떻게 받아들여야 하죠?” 간신히 침대에 기대고 있는 그녀는 당장이라도 쓰러질 것 같았다. 하지만 고개를 꼿꼿하게 쳐들고는 그의 옷깃을 잡았다. 하지만 곧바로 굵은 그의 손에 잡히고 말았다. 한서준은 차가운 눈빛으로 그녀를 빤히 바라보았다. “혜경이는 내 세컨드가 아니야. 20년 넘게 알고 지낸 사이야.” ‘어릴 적부터 알고 지낸 사이였구나.’ 하연은 자신을 잡고 있는 서준의 손에 점점 힘이 들어가는 것을 느꼈다. “혜경이가 5년 전에 출국한 이후로 서로 한번도 연락한 적 없어.” 그녀는 뒤통수를 한 대 세게 맞은 것 같았다. ‘어쩐지 아무리 찾아봐도 여자를 만난 흔적이 1도 없더라니…….’ 하지만 그 여자가 임신한 것이 다시 생각났다. 그녀는 다시 고개를 들고 쉰 목소리로 물었다. “그래서 이제 두 사람, 다시 만나는 거예요?” 한서준은 뭔가 말하려다가 입을 다물었다. 그리고는 어두워진 그녀의 눈동자를 정면으로 바라보았다. “내가 왜 당신을 이 곳 안주인으로 들였는지 벌써 잊은 것 같군.” HT 그룹 내에는 상속을 원하는 형제들이 많았고 후계자 자리를 노리는 자들도 많았다. 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사는 일부러 B시의 미혼 여성 중에서 손자며느리를 골라 그와 결혼시키고, 아들 딸을 낳아 그룹 내에서의 입지를 단단히 하려고 했다. 강영숙 여사는 자신의 생명을 구해 준 하연을 손자며느리로 추천했다. 그녀는 서준을 찾아가 모든 일에 간섭하지 않겠다고 약속하고 비밀결혼에 동의했다. 그리고 당시에 자신이 운영하던 잘 나가던 브랜드 샵도 문을 닫았다. 그 후로 HT그룹에 들어가 서준의 일을 돕는 비서로 일해왔다. 그래서 그가 하연에게 선을 넘지 말라고 경고하는 것이었다. 그녀가 웃으며 말했다. “잊긴요, 하나를 손에 넣으면 더 갖고 싶은 게 사람 욕심이잖아요?” 그녀의 얼굴은 창백했지만 눈동자는 빛이 나고 있었다. 얼굴에 미소마저 없었더라면 마치 무덤에서 걸어 나온 처녀귀신 같아 보였을지도 몰랐다. 순간, 서준은 하연이 어딘가 변했다고 느꼈다. 하지만 그 말을 입 밖에 내지는 않았다. 그녀가 잡힌 손을 슬며시 빼냈다. 꽤 큰 침실은 창문이 닫혀 있었는데 공기가 점점 답답해지고 있었다. 온도도 점점 높아져 어느덧 온도계가 30도를 가리키고 있었다. 더운 공기에 서준의 숨이 가빠오는 것이 느껴졌다. 하연은 다시 그의 셔츠 깃에 손을 가져다 댔다. 그는 피하지 않고 가만히 있었다. 그는 약간 화가 난 듯한 얼굴이었지만 너무 더워 그녀를 밀어낼 기력이 없어 보였다. “당신 지금 무슨 짓을 하는 거야?” 제4화 더 이상 한씨 집안 며느리가 아니에요 하연은 서준의 셔츠 단추를 하나씩 풀었다. 그리고 그의 복근을 따라 내려가며 입을 맞추었다. 오랫동안 감춰온 서준에 대한 갈망 탓인지 귀밑까지 붉어졌다. 그녀는 손놀림을 멈추지 않은 채 쉰 목소리로 말했다. “내가 어떻게 이 집의 작은 안주인이 되었는지 잊었냐고요? 어떻게 잊을 수 있겠어요. 제 임무는 당신의 아이를 낳는 거예요. 지금 나는 내 임무를 수행하고 있는 거고요.” “어떻게 그런 말을?!” 화를 내는 서준의 탄탄한 복근이 울룩불룩 움직였다. “방 안에 최음제를 좀 뿌렸어요. 조금만 참으면 곧 괜찮아질 거예요. 저는 제 임무를 위해 아이를 가지려는 것뿐이에요.” 그녀는 더 대담하고 과감하게 행동했다. 전에는 한번도 보여준 적 없는 요염한 모습이었다. 하연의 적극적인 도발에 서준의 몸이 본능적으로 반응하기 시작했고 호흡도 거칠어졌다. 이 모든 게 최음제 때문이라고 속으로 되뇌이며, 서준은 혀 끝을 깨물어 가까스로 되찾은 일말의 이성으로 하연의 거침없는 손을 꽉 움켜 잡았다. “최하연, 너 정말 역겨워.” 서준의 말에 그녀의 끓어오르던 욕망이 순식간에 폭삭 가라앉아 버렸다. 하연은 눈에 눈물이 고였다. 마지막인 듯 한 마디 물었다. “나를 안는 게 그렇게 구역질나요?” “그래!” 서준은 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다보면서 조금도 망설이지 않고 대답했다. 그리고 그녀를 밀쳐냈다. 더는 그녀와 한마디도 하고 싶지 않았다. 서준은 하연이 벗긴 옷을 집어 들고 다시 입기 시작했다. 그는 단추도 잠그지 않은 채 성큼성큼 걸어 나가버렸다. 방문이 ‘쾅’하고 닫히면서 주위가 다시 조용해졌다. 하연은 그가 나가자 긴장이 풀려 바닥에 주저앉았다. 눈에는 원망이 차올랐다. 서준은 방을 나서며 생각했다. ‘이 정도로 했으면 있던 마음도 없어지겠지…….’ …… 다음날 아침, 하연은 아직 성치 않은 다친 다리를 절뚝거리며 여행가방을 끌고 아래층으로 내려갔다. 집안 살림을 돕는 가정부가 식사를 준비하고 있었다. 강영숙 여사는 새벽기도를 드리러 가느라 집을 비운 상태였다. “어머, 새언니! 죽다 살아난 지 얼마 되지도 않았는데 벌써 짐 끌고 어딜 가려는 거예요? 혹시 여행 가요?” 한서준의 친동생 한서영이 빈정거리며 말했다. 그녀는 현재 B대학교 2학년에 재학중이다. 서영은 하연과 이렇게 가족으로 만나는 것이 여전히 익숙하지 않고 불편하기만 했다. “나가기 전에 나 머리 하는 거 좀 도와주고 가요.” 하연은 손재주가 좋은 편이라 서영의 머리를 곧잘 손질해주었다. 스타일이 좋아서 친구들로부터 부러움을 샀다. 하지만 오늘 하연은 그녀의 말에 전혀 대꾸도 하지 않고 짐을 끌고 내려왔다. 마침 귀부인처럼 치장한 한씨 집안의 안주인 이수애 여사와 마주쳤다. 그녀는 HT그룹 한태규 회장의 두번째 아내이자 서준의 친어머니였다. 이수애는 처음부터 하연의 옷차림과 가정배경이 마음에 들지 않아 함부로 말하기 일쑤였다. “아침 댓바람부터 여행가방을 끌고 다니며 뭐하는 짓이야? 당장 내려놓고 청소중인 이모님이나 도와라. 곧 새로 사람이 들어와서 지내게 될 거니까.” 하연의 눈꺼풀이 떨려왔다. 자신이 모르고 있는 일이 일어나고 있었다. 그때, 옆에서 듣고 있던 한서영이 궁금증을 참지 못하고 물었다. “새로? 누가요?” “니가 좋아 죽는 혜경이 말고 누가 더 있겠니?” “네? 혜경언니 귀국했어요?” “돌아오기만 한 게 아니고, 네 오빠 아이를 가졌잖아. 우리집 터가 좋아서 잠깐 자기 집으로 들어가기 전에 여기서 몸을 추스를 거야.” 그녀는 이야기하면서 하연을 한번 힐끗 쳐다보았다. 민혜경이야 말로 자신이 생각해온 이상적인 며느릿감이었다. 애초에 그 일이 아니었으면 서준은 혜경과 결혼했을 것이다. 그녀가 하연을 내려다보면서 무시하는 투로 말했다. “너 아직도 거기 서서 멍하니 뭐하고 있니? 청소하러 가지 않고?” 예전 같았으면 하연은 틀림없이 시어머니의 비위를 맞추었을 것이다. 하지만 오늘은 자신을 멸시하는 그녀의 뜻대로 하고 싶지 않았다. 하연은 너무나도 고통스러웠지만 침착하게 냉정한 태도를 잃지 않고 말했다. “오늘부터 저와 서준 씨는 더 이상 부부사이가 아니에요. 서영이 머리 하는 거나 방 청소 같은 허드렛일은 이제 다른 사람에게 시키세요.” 제5화 이혼합의서 이수애 여사는 하연이 전과는 완전히 다른 투로 말하는 것을 보고 도저히 믿기지가 않았다. 그녀는 커다란 사파이어가 박힌 반지를 낀 손가락으로 하연을 가리켰다. “그게 무슨 태도야!? 방금 했던 말 다시 한번 해봐!” 하지만 하연은 조금도 두려워하는 기색 없이 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다봤다. “민혜경이라는 여자가 집에 들어오면 그 여자한테 집안일을 시키세요. 저는 앞으로 하지 않을 거예요.” 하연은 앵두처럼 붉은 입술로 또박또박 말했다. 말을 하고 나니 속이 시원했다. 이 여사는 그녀의 말에 벌컥 화를 냈다. “너!” “엄마, 엄마!” 서영이 흥분한 엄마의 팔을 붙잡고 목소리를 낮추어 말했다. “새언니 화난 거 맞죠? 어젯밤에 오빠가…….” 그녀는 불난 집에 부채질이라도 하려는 듯 어젯밤 일을 꺼내려고 했다. 그 모습을 보니 하연의 화를 돋우려는 의도가 충분히 보였다. 이 여사는 딸의 의도를 금방 알아채고 다시 차분해졌다. 그녀는 특유의 거들먹거리는 투로 말했다. “남편 하나 붙잡지 못하는 주제에 별 억지를 다 부리네. 감히 시어머니 탓을 해?” 하연은 느릿느릿 짐을 끌고 나오다가 저택 입구에서 발걸음을 멈추었다. 심장박동이 빨라지면서 머리가 쪼개질 듯 아팠다. 그녀는 고개를 돌려 욕을 퍼붓고 싶은 마음을 꾹 누르며 차갑게 말했다. “지난 3년동안 아이가 없었던 게 다 저 때문이라고 하셨죠? 절 의심하기 전에 서준 씨에게 비뇨기과 진료를 받으라고 하는 편이 빠를 거예요. 그러면 임신이 안됐던 원인이 과연 누구 쪽에 있는지 알 수 있을 거예요.” “너, 니가 감히!” 하연의 말에 이 여사와 서영 둘 다 깜짝 놀랐다. 이 여사는 머리 끝까지 화가 치밀었다. “최하연! 난 너랑 우리 서준이하고 꼭 이혼시키고 말 테니 두고 봐!” 그동안 하연은 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사와의 정을 생각해서 한씨 집안 사람들과 다툼을 피했다. 왠만해선 자기 의견을 내세우지 않고 원만하게 지내왔다. 지금까지는 집안 사람들과 갈등이 생길까 봐 두려워하며 지냈지만 이제는 신경 쓰지 않기로 했다. “그러시던가요.” 그녀는 한마디 내뱉고 서준의 본가를 나왔다. 이 여사가 화가 나서 길길이 뛰든 말든 상관없었다. 하연이 나가자 마자 이 여사는 뭔가 이상하다는 생각이 들었다. 그녀는 딸 한서영을 바라보며 물었다. “2층 올라가서 우리집에 돈 될만한 물건이 없어졌는지 잘 살펴봐. 들고 나가던 캐리어가 꽤나 무거워 보이던데 혹시 챙겨갔는지 모르잖아!” 잠시 후 부리나케 계단을 뛰어내려오는 한서영의 손에 서류가 하나 들려 있었다. “엄마, 없어진 건 없어요. 대신 침대 머리맡에 뭐가 하나 있어요!” 서류를 빼앗아 살펴보던 이 여사의 눈빛이 흔들렸다. [이혼합의서] 이 여사는 곧장 서준에게 전화를 걸어 하연의 행각을 그에게 다 쏟아냈다. 펄펄 뛰는 어머니의 입에서 나오는 단어들 중 ‘이혼합의서’, ‘발기부전’ 등을 들은 서준은 의자에 걸어 둔 외투를 걸치고 즉시 회의실을 나섰다. "엄마, 엄마! 일단 진정 좀요." 그가 낮은 목소리로 어머니를 진정시켰다. [내가 지금 진정하게 생겼어? 내 귀한 아들에게 이 따위 말들을 써 놨는데? 마침 혜경이가 들어올 거니까 이 타이밍에 집 나가준 건 참 고맙지만. 아니, 지가 뭐라고 감히 먼저 이혼 얘기를 꺼내? 몽둥이 찜질로 쫓아내도 시원찮을 년……] 어머니의 이야기가 길어질 것 같자 서준은 어두운 표정으로 통화종료 버튼을 눌렀다. 여태껏 순종적이고 눈치 빠르게 행동했던 하연이 이런 일을 저질렀다는 사실이 도저히 믿어지지 않았다. 하지만 어젯밤 평소와는 달랐던 그녀가 생각났다. 그는 휴대폰 연락처 목록에서 하연의 번호를 검색했다. 그가 먼저 전화를 거는 것은 3년만에 처음이었다. 통화연결음이 들리는 순간, 비서실 구동후 실장이 엘리베이터에서 내리더니 그에게 다가왔다. “사장님, 방금 제 이메일로 서류가 하나 도착했는데, 최하연 비서의 사직서입니다.” 구실장은 너무 놀라 숨이 막힐 지경이었다. “그동안 최비서가 진행하던 사업들이 적지 않습니다. 그 중 제일 중요한 프로젝트가 두바이 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회인데 최비서가 아직 후임자에게 업무 인계를 하지 않았습니다. 어떻게…… 하실 건지…….” 서준의 낯빛이 더욱 어두워졌다. 그때 휴대폰에서 여자의 목소리가 들려왔다. [고객님이 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 잠시 후에 다시 걸어 주시기 바랍니다.] 하, 최하연. 지금 내 전화 씹는다 이거지? 제6화 한서준을 찾아가다 공항 로비에 서 있던 최하연은 잠잠해진 핸드폰에 숨이 트이는 기분이었다. 아마도 오랫동안 한씨 가문에게 억압을 받았기 때문일 것이다. 하지만 지금은 온몸이 가벼웠다. 오가는 여행객들을 보던 하연은 생각에 잠겼다. ‘B시를 떠난다고 생각하니 좀 싱숭생숭하네.’ ‘그래도 괜찮아, 더 이상 힘든 일은 없을 거야.’ 그녀는 단순히 한서준의 사랑이 식었다고만 생각했지만, 지금은 이 모든 게 다 그가 다른 사람을 사랑하고 있기 때문이라는 것을 알 수 있었다. ‘차라리 깔끔하게 떠나주는 게 더 나아.’ 하연은 곧장 공항 카운터로 가서 체크인을 했고, 이미 D국행 티켓을 예매한 상태였다. 처음 그녀는 가족을 떠나 신분을 숨기고 B시에 머물렀다. 이번에 D국에서 열린 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 프로젝트만 아니었다면 할아버지는 그녀와 서준을 만나고 싶어하셨을 것이고, 이 프로젝트를 HT그룹을 승인하지 않았을 것이다. 그러나 서준은 감사해하기는커녕 그녀 혼자 보냈다. 이제 하연 차례였다. “안녕하십니까, 손님. 이 티켓은 현재 잠겨 있어 당분간 처리할 수 없습니다.” 비즈니스 카운터 직원은 정중하게 거절했다. “잠겨있다고요?” 믿을 수 없던 하연은 온몸이 얼어붙었다. “그럴 리가 없는데……, 다시 한번 확인해 주시겠어요?” “회사 계좌로 예매하셨나요? 방금 환불한 것으로 확인되는데, 신분증 좀 보여주시겠습니까?” “…….” 하연은 문득 한 가지 사실이 떠올랐다. 그녀는 서준의 비서였기에 회사에서 만들어준 대부분의 계좌는 HT그룹이 관리했다. 그리고 신분증은……. 얼마전 회사 인사부에서 어떤 것을 등록해야 한다며 들고 간 상태였다. 하연은 너무 긴장해 손이 덜덜 떨렸다. 그녀는 상처밖에 남지 않은 이 도시를 하루 빨리 떠나고 싶어 체계적이지 못한 부분이 많았다. “죄송해요, 제가 전화해서 물어볼게요.” 그녀는 가장자리로 걸어가 휴대폰을 꺼내 HT그룹 인사팀에 전화를 걸었지만 전화는 걸리지 않았고, 사용할 수 없는 번호라는 메시지만 떴다. 하연은 머리속이 새하얘졌다. ‘어떻게 내 휴대폰 번호도 HT그룹에서 일괄적으로 관리한다는 걸 잊고 있었을까!’ ‘HT그룹, HT그룹!’ HT그룹은 계속해서 그녀의 걸림돌이었다. 공항을 빠져나온 하연은 황급히 택시를 잡고 HT그룹 빌딩으로 향했다. 차창 밖으로 비가 한두방울 떨어지기 시작했고, 곧 우뚝 솟은 건물들이 눈에 들어왔다. 그녀는 운전기사에게 돈을 건넨 뒤 캐리어를 끌고 HT그룹 본관으로 들어갔다. 다행히 그녀의 퇴사 소식은 아직 퍼지지 않았고, 하연은 비에 젖어 흐트러진 머리를 정리한 후 엘리베이터를 탔다. 그녀는 인사팀이 있는 12층을 눌렸다. “아이고, 최 비서님, 오늘 비 온다고 했는데 모르셨나 봐요.” 인사팀 차장은 여성스러운 손짓을 즐겨 하는 기생오라비이자, 아부에 능한 제이슨이었다. 서준이 하연에게 잘해주지 않는 것을 본 그는 평소 하연을 막대하는 데에 익숙했다. “내 신분증은 어디있어요?” 하연은 그와 대화할 생각이 없었기에 바로 요점부터 말했다. “신분증이요? 그럼 잘못 찾아오셨네요. 2분 전에 대표 비서실 구 실장님이 가져가셨는데 제가 어떻게 알겠어요.” “……!” 하연은 이 결과를 예상했어야 했다. 서준은 비즈니스를 할 때 엄격하고 신속하게 움직이고 한번 한 말은 바꾸지 않는 B시에서 알아주는 냉혈한이었다. 어떻게 하연이 쉽게 그에게 도전할 수 있겠는가! 하연이 캐리어를 끌고 돌아서서 서준에게 가려고 하는데 제이슨이 그녀를 잡았다. 그의 태도가 도발적인지, 악의가 있는지는 불분명했다. “해고될 수도 있어요, 잘 생각해요. 지금 위층에서는 꽤 중요한 회의가 열리고 있고, 한 대표님께는 이미 약혼녀가 있다고 들었어요.” 제7화 민혜경의 부탁 한서준의 약혼자? 최하연과 한서준은 비밀 결혼을 했기에 회사 사람들은 그녀가 서준의 비서라는 것만 알고 있었다. ‘그럼 민혜경을 가리키는 건가?’ 하연의 이혼협의서에 잉크도 마르기 전에 혜경은 HT그룹에 화려하게 등장했다. 나중에 그녀는 한때 하연이 잤던 침대에서 잠을 자고 서준과 잠자리를 가지기도 할 것이다. 이 생각에 하연은 손이 떨리기 시작했지만 겉으로는 담담하게 대답했다. “고마워요.” 그리고 그녀는 곧바로 인사팀 사무실을 나갔다. 제이슨은 알 수 없는 표정으로 하연의 뒷모습을 바라봤다. ‘아이고, 최 비서님이 대표님을 좋아하는 건 바보가 아닌 이상 모두가 다 알 수 있는데, 해고되지 않는 게 더 이상하지.’ 그는 컴퓨터를 보며 말했다. “아, 또 재밌는 일이 생기겠네.” 대표실이 있는 층에 도착한 하연은 엘리베이터에서 내리자마자 구동후를 만났다. “최 비서님, 오셨네요.” 그녀의 캐리어를 본 동후는 틀림없이 하연이 신분증을 찾기 위해 왔다는 것을 알고 신분증이 있는 회의실을 가리켰다. “비서님 신분증은 대표님께 드렸어요. 아직 회의 중이신데, 아직 세 번째 회의예요. 급하시면 제가 말씀드릴까요?” “아뇨, 그럴 필요 없어요.” 하연은 무덤덤하게 말했다. “여기서 기다릴게요.” “네, 알겠습니다. 커피 한 잔 갖다 드릴까요?” 동후는 서준이 그녀를 해고할 생각이 없다는 것을 알고 있었다. 하연은 많은 일을 담당하고 있었고, 중요한 프로젝트가 많아 그녀를 해고하면 당장 적당한 직원을 찾기가 힘들었기 때문이다. 하연을 대하는 그의 태도는 전보다 훨씬 부드러워졌다. “K국식 핸드드립 커피예요, 배운지 얼마 안 됐지만요.” “전 정말 괜찮아요.” 서준과 깔끔하게 헤어지고 싶었던 하연은 주위 사람들에게 곁을 내어주지 않았다. 이 말을 들은 동후는 아무 말도 하지 않고 어두운 얼굴로 회의실에 들어가 서준에게 서류를 건넸다. 하연은 대표실 앞을 지나가다 회의실 쪽을 힐끗 쳐다봤다. 문틈사이로 보인 회의실 내부에는 여러 사람이 테이블을 중심으로 앉아 있었다. 그녀는 서준의 뒷모습과 정장도 버티지 못할 정도로 넓은 그의 어깨를 봤다. 그는 양쪽에 있는 사람들의 보고를 듣고 있었고, 조금씩 보이는 서준의 얼굴은 차가웠으며 한 번씩 입술이 움직였다. 서준은 회의에 집중하고 있었다. 시선을 돌린 하연은 자신의 손에 들린 캐리어와 비에 흠뻑 젖은 옷을 내려다보았다. 마음 같아서는 회의실에 들어가고 싶었지만, 그건 도리가 아니라고 생각했다. 그녀는 다시 대표실을 바라보았다. 불투명한 유리였지만 어렴풋이 푹신한 의자에 앉아 있는 여성의 실루엣이 보였다. 그 여자는 병원에서 우연히 마주쳤던 혜경이 분명했다. 지금 들어가는 건 자신의 부끄러움을 더할 뿐이었다. 이런 생각에 하연은 짐을 잠시 보관한 후 화장실로 가 찬물로 세수를 하며 서준에게 어떻게 돌려달라고 할지 생각하며 마음을 진정시켰다. “최 비서님, 왜 이렇게 늦게 오셨어요!” 손을 씻으러 온 인턴 비서가 다가와 인사를 건넸다. “그렇게 됐네.” 하연은 별다른 설명을 하지 않았다. 인턴 비서가 떠난 후 휴지로 얼굴을 닦으며 자신의 얼굴을 바라봤다. ‘지난 번에 D국에서 큰오빠가 살이 빠졌다고 하길래 다이어트 한다고 했었는데…….’ ‘다시 생각해보니 이 결혼 때문에 스트레스 받은 거였어.’ ‘그래, 결과적으로 잘한 선택이야.’ 그때 갑자기 화장실 문이 열리더니 우아한 자태의 여성이 들어왔다. 그녀의 얼굴은 하얗고 투명했으며 살짝 불룩한 배를 제외하고는 온몸에서 고귀함과 우아함이 물씬 풍겼다. 혜경을 본 하연은 왠지 모르게 열등감이 생겼다. 그녀는 재빨리 남은 물기를 닦고, 옷매무새를 정리한 후 돌아서서 나가려 했다. “잠시만요.” 그러나 옆에서 혜경의 목소리가 들렸다. “방금 사람들이 최 비서님이라고 부르던데, 서준 씨 비서 맞죠?” 가까워지는 발소리에 하연의 몸은 그대로 굳어졌다. 혜경은 그녀에게 다가가 부드럽게 미소를 지었다. “서준 씨 회의가 곧 끝날 것 같은데 커피 한 잔만 대표실로 가져다 주시겠어요? 현호 씨가 무슨 커피를 좋아하는지 잘 아시잖아요, 그렇죠?” 제8화 저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다 최하연은 이미 사직서를 냈으니 민혜경의 말을 들을 의무가 없어 거절했다. 그리고 민혜경의 부탁은 거의 명령에 가까웠기에 그녀의 심기를 불편하게 만들었다. 하지만 하연의 신분증이 아직 한서준에게 있으니 마지막으로 잡다한 일을 맡기로 했다. 더불어 커피를 가져다주면서 자연스레 그에게 말을 걸 수도 있었다. 하연은 심호흡을 한 뒤 동의했다. “알겠습니다.” “그럼 부탁할게요.” 그렇게 말한 후 혜경은 화장실을 나갔다. 임신 후 모성애가 그녀를 감싸는 순간이 잠시 있었지만, 여전히 혜경에게서 풍겨 나오는 자신감과 화려함은 하연과 대조적이었다. 과거 하연은 부유한 집안의 그늘 아래 혜경보다 더하면 더했지 덜하지는 않았다. 하지만 몇 년이 흐른 지금, 하연은 초라한 신세였다. 엄청난 격차에 그녀는 제자리에 우뚝 서 있었다. 깊은 한숨을 내쉬며 감정을 추스린 후 유니폼으로 갈아입고 화장실에서 나온 하연은 탕비실로 가서 커피를 만들었다. 서준은 흑설탕 3 티스푼과 우유를 넣은 아메리카노를 좋아했다. 회의가 끝난 사람들은 하나 둘씩 회의실을 빠져나왔지만 그녀는 서준을 발견하지 못했다. ‘벌써 대표실로 들어간 건가?’ 하연은 커피를 들고 대표실 문을 두드렸다. “들어오세요.” 안에서 들려온 것은 서준의 차가운 목소리가 아닌 온화하고 부드러운 혜경의 목소리였다. 하연은 손이 떨려 하마터면 커피를 쏟을 뻔했다. 긴 고민 끝에 그녀는 마침내 용기를 내어 대표실 문을 열었다. 문을 열자마자 그녀는 서준의 무릎에 앉아 그의 목을 껴안고 있는 혜경을 발견했다. 어느정도 예상은 했지만 그 장면을 두 눈으로 보니 하연은 진정할 수 없었고 심장은 고통으로 뛰고 있었다. 대표실로 들어온 하연을 본 혜경은 조금 당황한 듯했다. “여기에 두고 나가시면 돼요.” 혜경의 부드러운 목소리에 그녀는 다시 머릿속이 복잡해졌다. 하연은 천천히 고개를 들었고 꽤 가까운 거리에서 자신을 바라보고 있는 서준의 눈과 마주쳤다. 그의 눈에서 뿜어져 나오는 냉기가 단숨에 자신을 삼켜버릴 것 같았다. 그 순간 하연은 직감적으로 서준이 일부러 그런 모습을 보였다는 것을 알았다. ‘내가 왜 왔는 지 알면서 나한테 굳이 이런 모습을 보이는 이유가 뭐야!’ “최 비서님?” 우쿠커니 서 있는 하연을 본 혜경이 입을 열었다. “네.” 하연은 고개를 살짝 끄덕이고 커피를 테이블 위에 올려 놓은 후 도망치듯 돌아갔지만 단 두 걸음 만에 걸음을 멈췄다. 뒤에서 들려오는 희미한 소리에 그녀의 머리속엔 뒤엉켜 있는 두 사람의 모습뿐이었다. 하연은 다리에 힘이 풀려 주저앉을 것 같았다. 하지만 필사적으로 버텼다. 그러나 혜경은 자신과 서준, 둘만의 시간을 방해하는 그녀의 존재가 거슬렸다. “최 비서님, 또 다른 용건 있으세요?” “그…….” 하연은 끝내 용기를 내어 다시 한번 뒤를 돌아 말했다. “저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다. 대표님, 돌려주세요.” 200제곱미터에 달하는 대표실의 분위기는 순식간에 얼어붙었다. 책상 위에는 서류가 산더미처럼 쌓여 있고, 흰 셔츠를 입고 가죽 의자에 앉아 있는 서준은 소름 끼치는 표정을 짓고 있었다. “아? 물건이요?” 이 말을 들은 혜경은 호기심이 발동했는지 서준을 더 꽉 껴안으며 물었다. “서준 씨, 왜 비서 물건을 숨기는 거야?” “아, 별거 아니야.” 서준은 혜경의 얇은 팔을 잡아당겼고, 하연의 눈 앞에서 두 사람의 몸을 더 밀착시켰다. 하연은 입술을 질끈 깨물고 아무 말도 하지 않았지만 피눈물이 나는 기분이었다. 남 보다 못한 서준은 그녀를 바라보며 말했다. “나가봐.” 그 말은 강렬하고도 가혹했다. 그런 서준의 모습은 그녀에게 신분증을 쉽게 돌려줄 생각이 없어 보였다. “제 신분증이에요.” 혜경이 있는 틈을 타 그녀는 단도직입적으로 말해 이 일을 해결하고 깔끔하게 떠나고 싶었을 뿐 잠시도 여기에 머물고 싶지 않았다. “전 이미 HT그룹에서 퇴직했는데 대표님께서 왜 제 신분증을 가져 가셨는지 모르겠어요? 대표님이 저에게 다른 감정이라도 가지고 계신 건 아닌지 의심스럽습니다. HT그룹에는 일 잘하는 사람이 차고 넘치잖아요. 저 같은 비서에게 그런 비열한 방법은 사용하지 않으셨으면 좋겠습니다.” 제9화 모두가 다 보는 앞에서 유니폼을 벗다 대표실은 살얼음장과 같았다. 늘 한서준을 조심스럽게 대하던 최하연이 강압적이고 차가운 태도를 보인 것은 이번이 처음이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준의 얼굴이 금세 어두워졌다. “정말이야, 서준 씨?” 혜경이 다가온 순간, 서준은 그녀가 눈치채지 못하게 미간을 찌푸렸다. “정말이겠어?” 그는 서늘한 표정으로 말했다. “저 여자 말대로 HT그룹에 일 잘 하는 사람은 차고 넘쳤어. 저런 일개 비서의 신분증은 원하지도, 필요하지도 않아.” “퇴사하기 전에 인수인계는 똑바로 해야지. 입사할 때 지급한 유니폼을 입고 인수인계도 없이 떠나는 건 HT그룹 규칙에 어긋나니까.” 그제야 하연은 자신의 신분증을 이용해 HT그룹으로 불러들인 서준의 의도를 알아차렸다. 이곳에 남거나 아무것도 없이 떠나거나. 서준은 이런 방법을 사용해 그녀를 항복하도록 하려고 했으며 하연이 항복할 것이라 확신했다. 그 순간, 하연에게 남아 있던 마지막 자존심까지 모조리 짓밟혔다. “아, 그런 거야? 그런 거면 최 비서가 잘못했네.” “순간 최 비서랑 서준 씨 사이에 뭔가 있는 줄 알았잖아.” 혜경이 서준의 품을 더 파고드는 것을 본 하연은 미친듯이 떨리는 마음을 억누르고 검은색 유니폼 자켓을 벗고 셔츠를 하나씩 풀었다. “벗을게요.” 간결하고 확실한 네 글자. ‘서준 씨 말이 맞아. 끝낼 거면 확실하게 끝내야지.’ 그녀의 갑작스러운 행동에 대표실은 삽시간에 고요해졌다. 혜경은 믿을 수 없다는 표정으로 그녀를 바라봤다. 이미 고개를 숙인 서준의 욕정으로 얼룩진 서늘한 눈빛이 얼어붙었다. 그는 최근 하연이 이전과 확연히 다르다는 것을 분명하게 느꼈다. 이 느낌은 그녀가 자신의 족쇄에서 완전히 벗어난 것처럼 말로는 설명하기 어려운 감정이었다. 서준은 완전히 통제력을 잃었다. 아니면 3년이라는 결혼 생활동안 그녀를 정말로 이해하지 못한 건 아닐까? 대표실의 소문이 빠르게 퍼지자 많은 직원들이 문 앞에서 기웃거렸다. 아무도 항상 온화하고 친절했던 하연에게 그런 거친 면이 있을 거라 생각하지 못했다. 셔츠를 벗은 하연은 하얀 나시만 입고 있었고, 그녀의 아름다운 몸매가 드러났다. 그녀의 몸매가 드러나자 밖에 있던 동료들은 입을 다물지 못했다. “정말 벗을 줄은 몰랐어요, 근데 최 비서님 몸매 진짜 예쁘네요…….” “아니, 우리 유니폼이 이렇게 펑퍼짐한데 누가 최 비서님 몸매가 저렇게 좋을지 알았겠어요?” 구동후의 뼈 때리는 말로 그들의 수다가 멈췄다. “아주 한가하지? 일 안 해? 전부 월급에서 깎일 줄 알아!” 모여 있던 직원들은 서로의 눈치를 보다 즉시 각자의 자리로 돌아갔다. 그제야 동후는 살짝 열린 창문 틈으로 안을 들여다보았고 이해가 안 되는 부분이 마음속에서 충돌했다. ‘대표님이 이미 퇴사한 일개 비서 때문에 일을 이렇게 어렵게 만드는 건 처음 봐, 도대체 무슨 일이 있었던 거야?’ 대표실 안에서 나시 하나만 입고 있던 하연은 갑작스러운 찬 공기에 움찔했다. 그녀는 추위를 견딘 후 간신히 고개를 들었다. “대표님, 이제 제 신분증 좀 주실래요?” 하연은 그가 또 다른 이유를 대며 거절할까 봐 걱정하며 말했다. “말씀하신 인수인계는 제가 자리를 잡은 후 구 실장님께 이메일로 보내겠습니다. 대표님 마음에 들지 않으면 지난 달 월급은 안 주셔도 됩니다.” 이는 서준과의 관계를 완전히 끊겠다는 뜻이었다. 서준의 검은 눈동자는 서늘해졌고, 확고한 하연의 모습에 알 수 없는 감정이 가슴 깊은 곳에서부터 휘몰아치고 있었다. 제10화 오빠의 마중 “서준 씨?” 민혜경은 한 공간에 같이 있는 이 두 사람이 어떤 관계인지 모른 채 그저 최하연이 눈에 거슬리기만 했다. “서준 씨, 얼른 주고 보내! 오늘 우리 부모님이 내가 당신 데리고 오는 줄 알고 기다리고 있어, 오랫동안 못 만났잖아, 우리 부모님이 서준 씨 보고 싶대.” 부드러운 그녀의 목소리에 한서준은 정신을 차렸다. 한씨 가문은 민씨 가문에 가책을 느끼고 있어 그는 민씨 저택에 방문했어야 했다. 하지만 이 말에도 하연의 얼굴은 서준에 대한 모든 것들이 더 이상 그녀와 아무 상관이 없는 것처럼 평온했다. 서준은 답답하고 복잡했다. “저기 있어.” 하연은 그가 턱으로 가리킨 쪽을 바라봤다. 그곳엔 신분증이 정수기 밑에 아무렇게나 널브러진 채 마치 그녀처럼 버림받은 것처럼 보였다. “네.” 하연은 씁쓸한 마음을 억누르고 신분증을 주워들은 뒤 뒤도 돌아보지 않고 돌아서서 대표실을 떠났다. 그 뒤에는 날카롭고 차가운 시선이 그녀를 따라다니는 것 같았다. 대표실 문을 열고 나가는 순간 사무실 직원들의 시선이 일제히 쏠렸다. 그저 흥미롭게 보는 사람도 있고 동정하는 사람도 있었지만 그들의 시선에는 가십거리라는 배경이 깔려 있었다. 더군다나 회사에선 하연이 서준을 꼬셔서 그에게 쫓겨났다는 소문도 돌았다. 그녀는 법적으로 서준의 부인이었지만, 내연녀로 치부됐다. 하연은 눈시울이 붉어졌다. 눈물을 참기 위해 애쓰며 1층 로비에 도착했을 때 뒤에서 다가오는 발자국 소리가 들렸다. “최 비서님, 밖에 비 와요. 추우시면 제 겉옷 드릴게요.” 우산을 가져다준 사람은 다름아닌 구동후였다. ‘매정한 HT그룹에도 따뜻한 사람이 있긴 하구나.’ 겉옷을 벗으려는 동후를 본 하연은 그를 말리며 씁쓸함을 목에 삼켰다. “아니에요, 고마워요 구 실장님. 이제 만날 일도 없겠네요.” 그녀의 씁쓸한 표정을 본 동후는 입을 움직였지만 한동안 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그가 머뭇거리는 사이 하연은 미련없이 자리를 떠나 빗 속으로 뛰어들었다. 이럴 때는 폭풍우만이 꿈에서 깨어날 수 있는 유일한 방법이었다. 공항으로 향하는 택시에 앉아 창밖으로 쏟아지는 빗줄기를 바라보던 하연은 몇 년 동안 살았던 도시가 눈에 들어와 참지 못하고 전화를 걸었다. 전화가 연결되자마자 지친 그녀는 젖 먹던 힘을 다해 말했다. “오빠…….” 그녀는 상대에게 몇 마디 말을 한 뒤 전화를 끊었다. 8시간 후, 전용기가 B시 공항에 착륙했다. 하연은 키가 크고 검은 옷을 입은 한 남자의 품에 안겼다. 뒤에 있던 경호원이 그녀의 캐리어를 끌고 두 사람을 전용기에 태웠다. …… 늦은 밤, 검은색 벤틀리 한 대가 천천히 한씨 고택으로 들어섰다. 뒷좌석에 앉아 있던 서준은 고개를 들어 무성한 관목 아래 고층 저택을 바라봤다. 평소 늘 불이 켜져 있던 침실도 어둡기만 했다. ‘진짜 갔구나.’ 혜경은 서늘한 서준의 기운을 느꼈고, 식사 자리에서 그녀의 아버지가 한 말 때문에 화난 게 분명하다고 생각했다. “서준 씨, 밥 먹을 때 우리 언니랑 서준 씨 사이에 일어난 일로 기분이 상했다는 거 알아. 결혼은 서두르지 않아도 돼, 우리 아빠는 신경 쓰지 마. 우리 아빠는 내가 혼전임신이라 재촉하는 것뿐이야…….” 혜경의 말에 서준은 생각을 뒤로 미뤄두고, 그녀가 잡은 자신의 소매 끝을 보며 말했다. “구겨졌네.” 혜경은 그의 말에 무의식적으로 손을 뗐다. 그 후 서준은 문을 열고 차에서 내렸고, 혜경은 쓸쓸히 떠나는 그의 뒷모습을 멍하니 바라봤다. ‘오늘 대표실에서 자기 다리 위에 앉혔으면서 어떻게 하루도 안 지났는데 딴 사람이 된 거야?’ 하지만 그녀는 생각은 잠시 미뤄두고 서준의 뒤를 따라 차에서 내렸다. 제11화 참가 자격이 박탈당하다 고택에서 한참을 기다린 가정부는 돌아온 한서준의 외투를 받아들었고, 서준의 뒤에 있는 민혜경을 보고 잠시 멍해졌다. “혜경 아가씨, 방은 준비해 뒀습니다. 이쪽 복도를 따라 올라가시면 됩니다.” 서준을 따라 계단으로 향하던 혜경은 멈춰 서서 믿을 수 없다는 듯이 쳐다봤다. “서준 씨, 우리 같이 자는 거 아니에요?” 그녀가 고택으로 들어오는 걸 동의한 서준은 결혼도 암묵적으로 동의한 격이었다. 함께 사는 건 당연한 일이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준은 미간을 찌푸렸다. “그…….” 혜경은 더 이상 어떠한 말도 감히 하지 못했다. 남아있던 하연의 흔적이 사라질까 봐 그는 가정부에게 다른 방을 준비해라고 지시했었다. “난 아직 할 일이 남았으니까 먼저 자러 가.” 서준은 무관심한 어투로 혜경을 바라보며 눈빛을 보냈다. “하지만…….” 예상대로 혜경은 여전히 달갑지 않은 추궁을 해 왔고, 서준의 지시를 받은 배현숙이 그녀를 막았다. “혜경 아가씨, 절 따라오세요.” 고택의 엘리베이터 문이 닫히며 차갑기 짝이 없는 서준의 얼굴이 가려졌다. 혜경은 마음속의 불만을 억눌렀다. ‘귀국한 후로 서준 씨의 행동이 너무 달라졌어.’ 가깝고도 먼 그의 마음을 도저히 알 수 없었다. 서재로 돌아온 서준은 샤워를 하고 목욕가운을 입은 뒤 손에 든 문서를 훑어봤지만 정신은 딴 데로 가 있었다. 예전 같으면 하연이 서재에 따뜻한 수프를 가져다주고 침실로 가 그를 기다렸을 것이다. 때로는 서재에서 밤을 지새우기도 하고, 때로는 침실로 돌아와 그녀는 소파에서, 서준은 침대에서 자기도 했지만 그녀는 하루도 빠짐없이 수프를 가져다줬다. 하지만 오늘은 아무리 기다려도 수프를 가져다주는 사람이 없었다. 이런 그녀의 흔적에 서준은 괜히 짜증이 났다. 이때 전화가 울렸다. 화면에 뜬 ‘구 실장’이라는 글자를 보고 서준은 왠지 모르게 느낌이 좋지 않아 미간을 찌푸렸다. [대표님, 방금 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 연락이 왔는데 HT그룹이 기부금액 적다는 이유로 참가 자격을 박탈당했다고 합니다.] 서준의 얼굴은 금세 어두워졌다. 원래 이 모든 것은 하연이 담당했지만 그녀가 떠난 이상 모든 건 동후의 몫이 되었다. “기부금액 적다고? 박람회 참가 자격은 각 그룹이 적십자사에 기부한 금액을 기준으로 결정하는 거 아니야? HT그룹은 작년에 이미 600억 원을 기부했어, 근데 적다고?” 대표의 기분이 심상치 않다는 것을 느낀 동후는 등에 식은땀이 흘렀다. [저도 이해가 되지 않아 이 문제에 대해 알아보려고 최 비서님께 연락드렸지만, 사용할 수 없는 번호라고…….] “…….” 동후는 다음 말을 계속 이어 나갈 수 없었다. 곧 서재는 정적에 휩싸였고 서준은 인상을 지으며 오늘 대표실에서 유니폼을 벗던 하연의 모습을 떠올렸다. 그는 알 수 없는 감정에 가슴이 휘몰아쳤다. 그의 기억이 맞다면, 하연은 시골에서 태어나 수도권 대학에 입학했다. 그녀는 노력 끝에 옷가게를 열었지만 서준과 결혼한 후 얼마 되지 않아 문을 닫았다. 그렇게 하연은 한씨 집안에서 정기적으로 주는 용돈을 제외하고는 추가 수입이 없었다. ‘돈도 없는 여자가 어디로 갔을까?’ “우선 시골로 가 봐.” 그는 하연이 알려준 고향 주소를 아직도 기억하고 있었고, 그녀를 찾을 수 있다고 확신했다. “그리고 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 전화해. 총책임자랑 얘기를 해 봐야 겠어.” 전화를 끊은 서준은 휴대폰을 집어 던졌고, 그의 얼굴은 점점 더 어두워졌다. 제12화 D국의 다섯 오빠들 유럽풍 건물의 호화로운 스위트룸, 최하연은 익숙한 듯 기지개를 펴고 일어났다. 방 구조나 가구들은 그녀가 떠났을 때와 다름없었다. 하연의 머리맡에는 따뜻한 차가 놓여 있었고, 침대 위에는 세련된 옷들이 여러 벌 놓여 있었다. 코 끝이 시큰거렸다. B시에서는 꿈도 꾸지 못할 대우였다. “할아버지는 비행기 추락 사고 소식을 들으시고 네가 전화를 안 받아서 심정지가 오셨어, 아직도 병상에 누워계셔.” 뒤에서 발소리가 가까워지더니 검은 옷을 입은 큰 키의 남자가 카리스마와 아우라를 풍기며 그녀의 침실에 나타났다. 그는 B시로 하연을 데리러 온 오빠 최하민이었다. 하민은 현재 최씨 가문의 경영을 이끌고 있고 항상 온화함을 유지하며 한 번도 화를 낸 적이 없다. 할아버지가 편찮으시다는 소식에 하연은 덜컥 겁이 나 울먹였다. “오빠, 많이 위중하신 거야……?” “심각한 정도는 아니야, 넌 네 몸이나 챙겨.” 하민은 하연의 손을 잡아당기며 나가려는 그녀를 막았다. “지금 네 꼴을 봐, 이게 사람 얼굴이야? 예전에 한 약속 잊었어?” 이 말을 들은 하연은 발걸음을 멈췄다. 당연히 잊지 않았다. 그녀는 할아버지에게 한서준이 자신을 사랑하지 않고 나아가 이혼까지 하게 된다면 영원히 최씨 가문에 남아 가업을 돕겠다고 약속했다. 심지어 하연은 최씨 가문의 사업을 확장하기 위해 4대 가문 중 하나인 나씨 가문과 결혼하겠다는 제안을 순순히 받아들이기로 했다. ‘오빠가 갑자기 이런 말을 하는 걸 보면, 벌써 사람을 찾아 놓은 거야?’ ‘나씨 가문의 아들은 알아주는 바람둥이라고 하던데…….’ “근데 오빠 난 이혼한지도 얼마 안 됐고, 아직 재혼할 생각이 없어…….” 그녀는 거의 빌다시피 말했다. 순간 하민은 표정을 풀더니 전보다 훨씬 부드러워진 목소리로 말했다. 당연히 겁주려고 한 말이었다. “넌 최씨 집안 딸이야. 우리 가문은 자식을 팔면서까지 집안을 키우진 않아 하지만, 할아버지가 완치하실 때까지는 내 옆에서 오른팔 역할을 똑똑히 해.” 이 말의 의미는 D국에 있는 하민의 DS그룹에 들어오라는 말이었다. 하연의 가족들은 그녀가 상운대 글로벌비지니스학부에 들어갈 때부터 이 일을 염두에 두고 있었다. 하지만 하연이 자신의 꿈을 이루기 위해 디자이너 브랜드 숍을 열고 서준에게 첫눈에 반할 줄은 누가 상상이라도 했을까? ‘오빠랑 할아버지가 많이 속상해하실 거야.’ “알겠어.” 그녀는 재혼만 아니라면 뭐든 괜찮다고 말했다. 하민은 움푹 패인 눈으로 그녀를 바라보며 ‘응’하고 대답했다. ‘우리 하연이만 보면 가슴이 아프네. 하지만, 이번 결혼이 하연이에게 교훈을 줬을 거야.’ “대표님.” 그때, 누군가가 방 문을 두드리고 들어왔다. 하민의 비서였다. “한서준 씨가 참가 자격 박탈에 대해 궁금한 점이 있어 대표님과 만나 구체적으로 이야기를 나누고 싶다고 합니다.” 하연은 그 자리에서 얼어붙었다. “오빠, 설마…….” 하민은 그녀를 데리고 온 후 신속하고 무자비하게 한씨 가문을 공격했다. 이는 서준이 하연만 믿고 이번 박람회에 관심이 없었다는 걸 알았기 때문이다. 하연만 믿고 있던 일이 이렇게 바뀔 것이라고 누가 알았겠는가? “이건 최씨 가문 딸은 그 누구도 건드릴 수 없다는 무언의 경고야. 이제 네가 뭘 해야 할지 알고 있지?” 하민은 하연이 알고 있을 거라 생각하며 그녀의 어깨를 가볍게 두드린 뒤 비서와 함께 떠났다. 그와 동시에 그는 비서에게 지시를 내렸다. “며칠 동안 하연이를 데리고 D국의 주요 산업단지를 돌고 수석 비서의 모든 업무를 숙지하도록 해.” “알겠습니다, 대표님.” 그들의 목소리는 점점 멀어져 갔고, 넓은 침실은 다시 조용해졌다. ‘수석 비서…….’ 이 직급은 대표 다음으로 높은 직급이었다. 하연은 자신의 볼을 세게 꼬집었다. ‘이번에도 오빠를 실망시키면 안 돼.’ “서프라이즈!” 하연이 DS그룹의 최고층 사무실로 들어온 지 이틀이 되던 날, 건들건들한 한 남자가 들어왔다.	LEARN_MORE	https://www.mlyqjqpr.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	소설의 세계	https://www.facebook.com/61557428073507/	666	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	mlyqjqpr.com	IMAGE		https://www.mlyqjqpr.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15149&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466002718_1085606979958967_7121558704551842248_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uNbCXwy8ZHgQ7kNvgEseWHy&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AF5JxI3aqdsyUTsQCDqVAYy&oh=00_AYDreIPr9bhqnkwKeUn7Chitg6fXdzkqVTuxz27xW3m_hw&oe=673F40F9	PERSON_PROFILE	소설의 세계	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,485,549	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2485534}'	Yes	2024-11-16 21:11	active	1828	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 I looked at the clock on my bedroom wall. I think I have delayed the inevitable for as long as I physically can. I should go to the packhouse to go and wish our pack's upcoming Alpha a happy birthday. The bane of my life. My brother's best friend. One day to be Alpha Miles. Today he will turn 17, and meet his Alpha wolf. In all honesty, he was egotistical enough, thinking the world revolved around him, without him adding to that by finally gaining his wolf. Not your run-of-the-mill werewolf either. Oh no, Miles Davenport was destined to be an Alpha, so he would have a strong and powerful Alpha wolf, only adding to his arrogance and strength. The crazy thing is, Miles had once upon a time been one of my closet friends too. In my younger childhood... Friends, that kind of thing comes when your father is the Beta to the Alpha. The children spend a lot of time together, and become friends. My older brother, Jordan, became the wing-man to Miles. His closest friend and ally, who as his Beta when the time came, was only right. But as the years went on, the friendship between Miles and I changed. Friendship faded as he grew into a more popular sports star of our school. At the end of the day, he was always going to be popular, he was the upcoming Alpha after all, but as one of the top sports stars too, he was idolized. As was my brother. All the girls in school flocked around them like they were pop stars or something, and it was bizarre. I was nothing more to him now but a source of amusement for him and his sports buddies. A geek. Not one of the beauty queens who followed him around. Simply someone to make fun of. I had gone from enjoying time with my one-day Alpha, to hating him, in the space of a school year. He thought he was god's gift, and in all honesty, if he was, he is a gift I would return… "Bailey!" I heard my Mum call from downstairs, telling me I was definitely running it close now for time. I know Jordan had already headed over to the packhouse a while ago with my Dad to meet his friend and our Alpha. "I know." I yelled back, looking at the books on my desk, desperate to continue with the assignment I was working on. I would so much rather continue working on the assignment and gain the additional credit available, work toward going to the college I want to go to instead of going to a party for the big-headed bully, I got to consider almost family, considering he was the son of my Dad's best friend. I stood from my seat, and walked to my mirror, adjusting my black skater dress I had chosen to wear today. Something plain and simple, easy to blend into the background, but a dress all the same if anyone asked why I hadn't made an effort. Along with my chunky black sandals, I looked presentable, not that anyone would be looking at me. Today, all eyes would be on the birthday boy, as they always were. He would make sure of that. I flicked back my curly brown hair, before I walked out of the door, already dreading the hours that lay ahead… My Mum pulled the car into the parking spaces outside the packhouse, while my younger sister Morgan was flicking at the curls around my head, simply trying to irritate me. She knew I would rather be anywhere but here right now, and was loving every last moment of it. "Aww, you want to go home Bailey-boo?" she teased. "Stop you two, come on, your Dad is waiting inside. Let us go and find the birthday boy." Mum says, sounding cheerful, completely oblivious to the fact how horrendous this party had the potential to be. She, too, worshiped Miles. Having seen him grow up alongside my brother, she seemed to think the sun shone out of his rear-end. It had always driven me insane. "He won't even notice us there." I muttered under my breath as I followed her up the steps of the back house, shaking my head at my sister and how overdressed she looked. She definitely looked like she was out to impress someone today. A small part of me wondered if she hoped she might be the fated mate of Miles. After all, he was meeting his Alpha wolf today. He will have shifted for the first time today, and today could potentially be the day he can sense his fated mate out there waiting for him! There had been so much buzz around school about this, so many of the girls were excited about the potential possibility they could be his fated mate. The one chosen for him by the moon goddess. The one destined to be with him. So many of them are desperate for it to be them. While there I was desperate for anything but. I could think of nothing worse! Yet, looking at the amount of effort my younger sister had made today, I am beginning to think she was one of the many she-wolves that was holding out that hope… We walked through the corridors of the packhouse, and it was filled with various pack members. Today was a day of celebration within pack, the birthday of the upcoming Alpha. And not just any birthday, the day he came of age. The day he met his Alpha wolf. The walls of the packhouse were adorned with decorations, music was blaring from various speakers dotted around the multiple rooms. "Ooff, sorry!" a giggling she-wolf said to me as she nearly knocked me off my feet as she knocked into me. I would rather be anywhere but here right now. This was far too hectic and far too loud for me. I simply glare at the back of the girl as she moves away from me, not a care in the world. I followed my Mum and my sister, who was almost skipping as she walked, toward the main lounge area. I can only assume my Mum had mindlinked my Dad to let him know we had arrived, and he said they were there, or else we could spend all day looking around for them! It appeared almost every member of the pack had turned up to celebrate the birthday of Miles. The lounge area was laden with people, music truly blasting, and everyone seeming to have a good time. Everyone but me. I caught the eye of my brother, leaning against the wall of the lounge, the furthest away from the door we had just walked into. He nodded in my direction before simply turning away. 'Could have made an effort, Bailey.' he mindlinked. 'It is a birthday, not a funeral, you know?' I felt my heart sink at his words. Great, the insults were starting already, which meant it would only be a matter of time until Miles started too. The two of them seemed to like working together like that. Finding great enjoyment in harassing me. I was only a year younger than both of them, and had desperately hoped the name-calling and insulting would ease off as they got a little older, but if anything, they seemed to get worse. All because I wasn't like the girls they were interested in, I was sure of it. I wasn't like the other girls. Made myself an easy target, my Mum told me, all because I enjoyed studying. Liked reading and learning. Said, I only made it harder for myself. The plan was to make it easier for myself by finding a way out… "Jordan says your dress looks like you are going to a funeral, Bailey." Morgan teased, fluffing up my curls again. My long brown hair fell in thick, unruly curls down my back. They drove me mad at times. Especially when my brother and sister decide to mess with them. "Oh well, I wore a dress, like you asked." I snapped, moving away from them, feeling angry already, so tempted just to turn around and walk home, only to be pulled back by my Mum. "We are going to wish Miles a happy birthday. You will stay for a while at least. I do not need to be explaining to your Aunt and Uncle yet again why you have walked out on a social event, Bailey." Mum warned me, her tone sounding grumpy, I swear she had to have read my thoughts on leaving the party already. I am sure she hated having me as a daughter, likely wishing for one that was more sociable, and one that enjoyed being a part of everything, instead of one that would rather have her head in a book. "Awww, Happy Birthday, Miles!" I heard my sister squeal from by my side. I swear she spoke at a pitch so high only dogs could hear. Goddess knows why she is so excited. It is only his birthday. He likely doesn't even care, he never normally does… As I looked up, his blue eyes were locked on me, I raised my gaze to meet his, and could see his eyes shift to a darker blue… was that his wolf? I see a snarl across his face as he suddenly storms from the room. What was that about? 'Get out here.' Miles is suddenly mindlinking me, and I have to say he sounded far from impressed. That, combined with the angry expression on his face, told me something was off. Would he have rather I had not come? Well, he was not the only one… 'What?' I questioned, completely confused. Was he annoyed over how I had dressed too? Jeez, it was just a dress. Does it really matter? I would go home if it was. 'Outside now.' He demanded once more, sounding even more irritated this time, making me realize I had little choice but to follow his command, so I snuck away from the ongoing party back to the doors of the packhouse. Only to find Miles pacing along the end of the steps, looking a mixture of confused and angry. So why did he need me here? Someone to take his anger out on? I was not willing to be that, I was sure about that… Just as I was about to walk away, he looked up. “It took you long enough." He snapped. I frowned, unsure what this was all about, but it was making no sense to me as I looked down toward him from where I stood at the top of the packhouse steps. His blue eyes shifted to the dark blue once more, like they had inside, taking me by surprise. His wolf is clearly lingering… "What is wrong, Miles? Do you want me to get Jordan?" I asked. "No I do not! I do not want anyone knowing this." He snarls, a growl slipping from his mouth, though whether that was aimed at me or whether his wolf was angry at him, I do not know… "I don't think I understand…" I began. "You soon will." He sneers, and I simply look to him in confusion. Nothing he says makes sense to me. Until he continues. "Only today did I realize. The thought makes me sick. Why our own moon goddess would play a trick like this on me, I don't know. I am an Alpha. I deserve a strong mate. A beautiful mate to be proud of. Not some feeble pathetic wallflower." My body trembles at his words. No. I had yet to gain my wolf. I did not know this yet. Why… Why him of all people? "I am your fated mate?" I question with a shaky voice. "Are you sure?" "Are you doubting me?" he yells. "And you won't be. The moment you have your wolf, I will decide when the time is right to reject you." My heart twists and contorts at the thought. Rejection was meant to be the most painful thing possible. Why would he want to reject the mate chosen for him by our own moon goddess? Am I truly so repulsive? Chapter 2 A Year Later Yet another birthday party for our beloved upcoming Alpha. Ha. Not my beloved upcoming Alpha. I hated him. Breaking my heart without a second thought. What I had done to deserve that I had never got a proper explanation from him. Other than the frequent insults, of why would he want to be with someone like me? Did I look like Luna material to him? I had no clue. What did Luna material look like in his eyes? Some blond bimbo, no doubt. They were the she-wolves he tended to spend his time with within our pack. The ones who worshiped the ground he walked on. That would do anything he asked of them. Ones that I highly doubted read much more than the work set of them at school. "Bailey!" my Mum yelled at me from the stairway of our family home. "Will you hurry up?!" "Do I really need to come to the party?" I responded. "I am telling you, Miles will not be bothered if I am not there!" "Your Aunt and Uncle will be though. And I am not explaining to them again why you are missing." My Mum continues yelling. "Do you not realize just how many events you have missed this year, all because you have your head in a book?" "Yeah Bai-Bai. Such a geek. No wonder you have no friends." My sister Morgan giggles from outside my bedroom door. I hissed. "I have friends." I stormed from my room, and down the stairs toward my waiting family. I planned to greet the birthday boy, not that he would care in the slightest. I know that he would rather not see me at all. And then I would sneak home. "Ew, are you wearing that?" Morgan asked. I looked down at the skinny black trousers I had on and the white tank top. Great. Nothing I wear is approved of by my sister, evidently named the fashion queen without my knowledge. Oh well, I am dressed and wearing it. I think it looked good with my chunky black sandals I had on… I scowled at my sister and walked out of the door. "Are we going or not?" I snapped at them all, truly not able to wait for the following month when I leave to go to university. Get away from them, and this pack! The party was well underway when we arrived, music pounding from the speakers as couples made out in every available space, so I averted my eyes as we walked through the corridors of the packhouse to the lounge where we would no doubt find Miles reigning over his people. Being all important, like he was partial to considering himself. 'Why are you here?' Miles's voice filled my mindlink, before I had even fully got into the room behind my parents. Great. 'I didn't get a choice. Trust me, I would rather not be.' I snapped back. I was getting more than a little tired of the way he would treat me. Yes, he planned on rejecting me. Decided I was not for him, but he could have left it at that. I didn't need treating like I was some sort of social pariah because of the fact he decided I was not right for him. I do not think I deserved that. I had endured enough bullying through my time in high school, for the fact I enjoyed my education. 'Oh. Excuse me? Are you implying you were not going to come to the party of your next Alpha?' Miles links with some serious attitude. 'Miles, you just asked why I had bothered coming. Now you are asking if I was not going to come? Make your mind up.' I argued. 'Remember who I am Bailey. You are not above me. Never will be. Could have been equal to me at most had I seen you as suitable to be my mate, but no. You were beneath that honor.' He sneers. I felt anger racing through me. 'And you think I would not have rejected you?' I snapped, moving back toward the exit, not wanting to be here anymore. Until I felt a hand grabbing the back of my tank top, yanking me back. My eyes darted upward to see the dark eyes of Miles. Sneering down at me. Our Pack's upcoming Alpha. The most arrogant man I think I have ever met. One, thankfully, I did not have to be mates with any longer as he had chosen to reject his own fated mate before even giving her a chance. "Going somewhere Bailey?" he asked, his voice full of spite. "Well, I do believe you asked me why I was here, so I assumed you wanted me to leave." I told him. Miles bows his head down so it is level with mine, he inhales deeply, like he still enjoys the scent of me. He has done this numerous times of late, which I find quite bizarre. But, I ignore him as he tilts his head to look at me, "Hmm, I think my Mum and Dad may have something to say if you leave. Their clever little Bailey. Heaven forbid." He presses his forehead against mine. "Just stay away from me, and do not spoil my fun." I shake my head in disbelief at him, as he stalks away. Did he even think for a moment I would be going near him if I could avoid it? I would rather be anywhere but near him! "Bailey, why are you harassing my friend for?" I heard my brother, Jordan demand, as he suddenly approached, causing many people to turn around and look at me. Wonderful. Nothing like starting pack gossip is there. I am sure Miles would appreciate that! "I wasn't harassing him, he came to speak to me. Asking why I had come." I told him, and my brother laughed. He is as much an idiot as Miles. Any of my friends who have big brothers hate how protective they are. Me? No, my big brother is the one leading all the bullying and being cruel to me. He finds great embarrassment in the fact his younger sister is far from being one of the popular group, and is, in his words, 'far too into her books'. I think, in all honesty, my entire family found me, in one way or another, a huge embarrassment. "Well, he has a point. Not like you will be joining in with the celebrations. You will probably be sitting in a quiet corner somewhere reading." He teases. "Well, it is certainly more intellectually pleasing than any of you would be." I smirked at him as I walked away from my brother who was standing looking confused. I am sure he had no clue what I meant. The scary thing is he will be the next, pack Beta. Heaven help our pack. Between him and Miles they only had one brain cell between them, and that was one that they shared, I am sure of it! And even then, I think it was rechargeable and started losing power and knowledge at a rapid rate! They only graduated high school because they paid people to do their work for them. As I snuck away, out of the busy lounge to the top of the stairway, where I hoped to hide out for as long as possible, I heard footsteps behind me. I quickly turned, hoping it was simply someone on their way to their bedroom or even to one of the spare bathrooms on this floor. But, sadly, luck was not on my side tonight. No. Miles was following me. Eyebrows raised and looking quite irritated. "Oi. I want to talk to you." he demanded. "You asked me to go away a minute ago, didn't you?" I asked him. "Don't think so, think it was more a case of why you were here." Miles says with a smirk. Sitting on the top step with me. "Miles, you have the whole pack here for your birthday, I am sure whatever you need to speak to me about can wait." I shrugged, desperately craving peace, which, considering the pounding beat of the music playing, would be difficult. "No. Why didn't you tell me you were leaving?" he questions, like he is irate at the fact I had not let him know. Why would I let him know? "Why would I? We aren't friends, Miles. You also are not my Alpha yet. It was arranged with my parents, me and your Dad, as Alpha." I explained to him, unsure why this would even bother him. If anything, I would think he would be glad to get rid of me. "You are going away though." he murmurs. "That is generally what happens when you go to college or university. Yeah." I said with another shrug. "There wasn't one closer to home?" he hisses. "Because it seems to me you picked the one furthest away." "What does it matter to you? You hate me. I won't be here, You get your wish of being rid of me." I snapped, truly sick of him trying to dictate to me what I should and shouldn't be doing. I had worked hard in school, so I could do this. My parents had spoken to my Aunt and Uncle, the Luna and Alpha of our pack to allow me special permission to go to a university out of state to study, saying it was what I had dreamed of. I had nothing holding me back. And, with the fact Miles did not want me for his mate, or his Luna, I truly did not. Not that any of them knew of that. That was our own secret. Even despite the pull to him as my mate since my wolf had arrived, I still found him truly repulsive. He sickened me. Though, the pains when he slept with the many she-wolves that visited his bed, made it even easier to detest the man that he had become. I still had no clue what I had done to deserve this treatment from this man, other than not being one of the popular group. But, I knew I deserved better than him. Miles glanced at me, momentarily a thoughtful look passed over his face, almost caring, before a hardness replaced it. "That much is true. No more having to see the disappointing failure the moon goddess made of mating me to you. At least not for a few years. Who knows, perhaps you will meet someone while there. I suggest you do. That way you won't have to come back, because, I, as Alpha, will be looking for my Luna." "Miles, I honestly do not care if you find someone else." I told him, going to stand and head home, not wishing to spend another moment in the same place as him. As I went to move away, he grabbed my hand, pulling me to him, so I was once more sitting level with him on the top step of the first floor landing of our packhouse. "Always so righteous aren't you Bailey? You say you don't care? We will see. Well, this will be on my terms. I, Miles Davenport, reject you, Bailey West, as my fated mate…" he began, and my head began to whirl as his words sunk in. The realization and excruciating pain of what was happening becoming too much for me… Chapter 3 Three Years Later I drove the long road down to pack. I hated this drive. Lotus Shadow Pack. Though, three years away, studying had been truly amazing. Transforming myself into the woman I should always have been. Confident. Self-assured. Brave. Just me. And now a fully qualified teacher. As a she-wolf, you spend so many years of your life being told your focus is finding your fated mate. Settling down with them and creating a strong matebond. A love. A family. Well, once I had come to accept that my naïve, teenage dreams would never surface, thanks to the moon goddess pairing me with a mate so incapable of loving anyone other than himself, I decided that my focus would be my career. My education had always been something I took great pride in. I loved to learn, and I had decided that I wanted to pass that gift along. I no longer cared what others thought of me. And, while at university, it felt so wonderful to be surrounded by others who felt the same way. I finally felt like I fit in somewhere. And, I believe that is what allowed me to become the person I was meant to be. However, now, I had to return to my pack, at their requirements. The agreement was, once I had completed my degree, I would return home. Unless, of course, I had found my fated mate. But, I knew within my heart, that was never to happen. For, my fated mate sat at home. Lording it over our pack. Acting like he was the best thing since sliced bread. Sleeping with any she-wolf that came near him, from what I heard, having rejected me. I pulled up at our guarded pack gates. Harley, one of our pack warriors, currently on guard duty, stepped forward to my car window. "ID" he asked. I frowned at him. I do not think I have been asked for ID before when returning home, even in all the times I have visited home, though in all fairness, those visits have been few and far between. My visits were only when they were required of me. I had grown to loathe this place, and coming back had become less of a priority for me over the time I was away... "Harley, it is me. Bailey." I explained, trying not to smile at his mistake. Harley looked at me closer. "Sorry Bailey, didn't really recognize you there. You changed your hair. And you aren't wearing your glasses. You look good." He says with a shrug, quickly looking away, clearly embarrassed by his faux-pas. I smirk at his response. Yes, my hair is somewhat tamer than it used to be. The curls straightened out, and my hair now neat and sleek down my back. My glasses I had worn for reading had been long gone. Having got my eyes fixed with laser eye surgery whilst away. Plus, I now wore a little simple make-up to accentuate my features. Nice to know somebody has noticed a difference… "No problem. You still need ID?" I asked him. He grins at me. "I think I know who you are. Nice to see you." he nods at me in acknowledgment as the gate opens for me. "Maybe catch you around while you are back." He adds as I begin to drive away. I smiled in response, I guess there would be nothing to stop me catching up with any guy I wanted to now. Not that I was really bothered right now... but it was not like I had a fated mate to wait for any longer. And it wasn't like Miles was making a point of staying single. Every time I had returned home, he had had a different she-wolf on his arm. Parading them through pack like a prized possession, only to have traded her in by the time I returned on my next visit. He was turning into quite the lothario. And quite a joke in my eyes. I set off along the quiet, familiar roads of our sweet old pack. The evening sun was settling in the sky as I moved my car down the route to my family home. No doubt my Mum would be there waiting for me, perhaps my Dad, if he was in from work by now. My brother and sister, I was unsure. They still both lived at home with my parents, but were back and forth to friends' homes and my brother was looking to move into the Beta suite in the packhouse soon enough, in preparation for taking on the role from my father when the time came. Either way, they rarely bothered to rush home to see me when they knew I was returning. I don't think seeing me was at the top of their priority list… I pulled my car up on the street in front of my familiar family home. I could not believe I was home. Stuck back here. The dread within my stomach churned heavily at the prospect of many years stuck here. Miserable and unhappy, with no way out, now my fated mate had rejected me. Not that anyone other than Miles and I knew of that. No. He had decided he would be considered weak if others knew an Alpha had gone against the powerful Moon Goddess's choice. So, this was our secret. Or he would make me pay in ways I did not want to imagine, apparently. And, in all honesty, I did not want to think of it. He had allowed me to go away to do my degree. Doing the final bit of convincing when my Uncle, the current Alpha, and Miles's father, along with my parents were on the fence. Or, so he said. How true that was, I would never likely know the truth, but it had been for that reason, and that alone I had chosen to do as he had asked. If he had done the things he said, then he had allowed me to fulfill my dream of gaining my degree of teaching away from pack. To allow me to be just me, not the daughter of the pack Beta. And I have thrived because of it. But, now, I had to return. Back to where I belonged. And, while I may have gained my degree, I had no real future prospects. I was likely stuck here. I stepped from the car, determined more than ever to find work, as I heard my Mum's voice. "Bailey!" she greeted me from the porch steps, a big smile upon her face. "You look beautiful sweetheart." I smiled back at her, as I moved toward the front door. Only to see Miles leaving the house next door to ours. The Alpha home. Could I have timed my arrival home any worse? His eyes met mine, giving me a dark stare before looking at my Mum. "Hi Aunt Brianna. You didn't say she was home today." Mum smiled at Miles like she thought the world of him, though most of the time she generally did. "Ah, I think it slipped my mind. Bailey is home for good now, Miles. How wonderful is that?" Once more, Miles gave me a dark stare. "Hmmm. Truly wonderful." he said with some serious contempt in his voice. 'You stay out of my way unless I say otherwise, you understand?' Miles mindlinks me, as he moves toward his car. "Are you not going to speak to him Bai?" Mum tries. "He will be Alpha this time next year, you know?" "Oh it doesn't matter, Aunt Brianna. Bailey will be excused this time. I am sure she is tired from her drive back home. But no doubt I will be seeing her around. And yes, she will have to get used to me as her senior. Her Alpha." He says with a sneer, and at his words my stomach twists into knots. I don't think I can stay here… I not only need to find work, I need to find work away from my pack, so I can move away to get away from my psychotic Alpha and ex-mate! Chapter 4 I sit out in the garden drinking my morning coffee, with my laptop open scrolling desperately through the work vacancies, when I hear a deep growl to my left, causing me to swirl my head to look. Miles was resting his head on the garden fence from next door, overlooking our back garden, to where I was sitting. Watching me intently, the look upon his face was one of sheer disgust... I had no clue how long he had been standing there, or what had angered him to the point of growling, but he had made me jump. "Miles." I snapped, giving him a dark scowl. I had done well the past week since arriving and stayed out of his way. Managing to ensure I avoided all pack events, and ensuring I dodged any places he was likely to be. Yes, it meant I spent an awful lot of time in my bedroom at home, but I would rather do that than have to copel with him. Today, the sun was glorious, and I thought it would be nice to take my breakfast outside while I looked for jobs online. Sitting on the patio furniture we have in the back garden, under the warmth of the morning sunshine, my coffee was enjoyable, all until he disturbed me. I shook my head in his direction, wondering why he had snuck up on me. He had so many more places he could be... "Who do you think you are cursing at?" Miles snarled. "The creep who did exactly that. Crept up on me out of the blue for no good reason." I rolled my eyes at him in disgust, only to see this seemed to anger him further. Though, I think anything I did would anger Miles. He seemed to hold some serious resentment towards me at the moment, but should I really expect anything less? "I will come over there for you, Bailey." He hissed. "For me?" I questioned his choice of words. "How? You asked me to stay out of your way. That is what I am doing." "What are you doing?" he chose to ignore my words, and looks to my laptop screen instead, so I slowly shut the screen down, so he would be unable to see. I do not want him knowing I am applying for work outside the area. I would not put it past him to stop it from happening. He seems to be being deliberately nasty of late, so I truly do not know what he would sink to, to be nasty towards me… "Nothing of your concern." "I am your Alpha. So, all that goes on in my pack is my business." He tells me with a smirk. I shook my head with a smirk back, "Hmm, not quite Miles, you are not. Your Dad is still Alpha, so don't be getting ahead of yourself." An angry look flared across his face once more. His handsome features contorted in fury. He did not like having people disagree with him. But I was not about to have him dictating to me... "Just because you were my mate once upon a time does not give you the right to talk to me however you please, you know." Miles snarls. "She is your mate?" a voice questions, causing us both to whip our heads round, only to see the unexpected face of Miles's younger brother Ellis. I look at Miles with despair now, my heart pounding and my palms becoming sweaty. Wondering what he planned to do now the secret we had kept between us for so long was out now… how had neither of us heard him coming? "No she is not. She rejected me." Miles said coldly, looking at me as if daring me to disagree with him. Wait... he was making it out like I had rejected him? I looked at Miles in shock, but the look within his eyes was like he dared me to argue. "You rejected your Alpha? What kind of fool are you?" Ellis asked as his eyes looked me up and down like a piece of dirt. Sadly, a look I am more than used to. "Do Mum and Dad know?" Miles shakes his head. "No. I don't want them to either. It would worry them too much, Els, please do not say anything. Bailey and I were never a good match, so perhaps she made the right choice. Please for me?" Miles is pleading with his brother, and part of me wonders if he is worried what his family would do if they learned of his decision to go against the Moon Goddess. As an Alpha, this was almost unheard of. Blaming me was gutless. But, if that is what he wants to do, then let him. 'Do not even think of saying anything different.' Miles's voice reverberates through my mind via the link. 'Or you will learn to regret it. That degree you love so much could easily be destroyed.' I took in the words Miles had said, and the sad thing is, I do not doubt them. I would not put it past him finding a way to have my degree removed. Having me stuck within our pack. He would be Alpha soon enough, and he would be the one able to dictate what I did... I had little choice but to do as he asked. Yet i felt anger racing through my veins... I lifted my laptop and stood from my seat. "I will talk to you however I like Miles. When you seem to think you can treat me however you like." and with that I walked away from the two brothers, both looking at me, walking away in shock. I know I would come to regret what I had just said, but I truly no longer cared… Chapter 5 I pace the corridor of the packhouse for yet another night. Sleepless nights are becoming the most repetitive thing for me now. Almost tiresome… or they would be if I could actually sleep! Nightmares plaguing my dreams were the thing stopping my sleep… making me fear sleep… visions of that night… reoccurring time and time again… the rogues invading our pack lands… us losing control… and them hurting my precious Isla. My beautiful Isla. Fate had barely brought us together… life could be cruel… and it made me relive that night, time and time again through my dreams… the pain as her life ebbed away… the inability to be able to save her… the pain in her eyes… the fear… it made me hate life… hate fate. And now, now it makes me fear sleep. Which is what found me pacing these godforsaken corridors every night… "Alright Beta!" Marc, one of our young warriors, greeted me enthusiastically, telling me he had likely been out spending time with friends. Especially returning to his room at this early hour of the morning. "Hey Marc." I smiled, raising my eyebrows questioningly at him as he stumbled toward the stairs. He was barely able to walk in a straight line. "I not been dinking, honest boss." He mutters with a chuckle. These guys make me smile. How could they not? Barely past shifting age, and newly trained warriors. They clearly decided to drink themselves to the point of stupor. Which, considering we are werewolves and drink has little to no effect on us in small doses, they had to have been drinking excessive amounts! Likely coming up with new and different drinking challenges to see who could drink the most, that was what they so often did. But, I can't say I had not done the same when I first shifted and on many a younger night with friends. It was all part of growing up for many, wasn't it? Especially for our warriors, I knew that, having helped many a drunken warrior home in the past. And I am sure they had had a good night and many good memories to look back on… if they could actually remember any of them, of course! "I never said a word Marc." I gave him a nod as he fell up the stairs. I continued my pacing of the corridor only to hear a few more drunken voices approaching, I assume likely Marc's drunk friends. And, I, not in the right frame of mind to have to cope with anyone else tonight, ducked into the short corridor off the main hallway of the packhouse. Leading to my office. I could sit in here until they passed and then make my way back to my room, and hopefully, I could attempt to gain at least a few hours' sleep tonight, so I would be at least partially functionable tomorrow… "What are you doing down here?!" a voice made me jump awake from my sleep, making me stir, and realize just how uncomfortable I was. My whole body ached. The crick in my neck felt like it had been locked in a vice... Though, as I moved, it was only then I realized I had fallen asleep sitting at my office desk. I had been asleep collapsed over my office desk since the early hours of the morning when I came in here to hide from the drunken warriors… I sleepily raised my eyes upward, only to see my best friend, and the pack Alpha, standing next to my desk looking more than a little concerned, looking down over me. "Asher?" he questioned. "Why are you sleeping down here? This has to be the third or fourth time in a matter of weeks. And don't get me started on all the time prior to that." I sighed. Just what I need, him on my case. The third degree once again. Am I ok? Do I need some help? Support? That is likely what Caleb was about to start with… like always. He couldn't help it. Though, I didn't want to sound ungrateful. He was my closest friend after all, and he did just care. But, sometimes, some people just needed their space! It wasn't like he could help… he couldn't stop my suffering… this has been going on too long now… "Was struggling to sleep, so I came down to work. I am guessing I must have crashed." I told him. Not quite the truth, but it would do… Caleb didn't need to know that my sleep was so badly disturbed that I struggled to sleep every night. That my nights were so messed up I hadn't slept properly since Isla had left… "Is everything okay, Asher?" Caleb asked, and I could hear the concern dripping from his voice, like it so often does of late. "Eden said she has been worrying about you… that you just haven't seemed yourself since the rogue attacks began. She said you seem so distant. So withdrawn." I shook my head with a disgusted roll of my eyes. So, they had been discussing me? Do they think that is acceptable? Yes, Eden may be his mate, and the Luna of the pack, as well as my friend, but I do not need to be some sort of sympathy case that needs to be sat and discussed between them over their evening meal! I am fine! I am the pack Beta. I focused my eyes upon my friend, a dark glare hopefully saying all I needed to. "Caleb, you may be a friend, but please, for the love of god,I am fine. Tired, yes. Stressed, yes. We have been coping with rogue attacks regularly until lately. We need to work on improving the pack, which is what we are working on doing. It doesn't come easily. It takes time. It takes energy and effort. So yeah, I am stressed and tired. Is that not my duty?" I snap, knowing I am already overstepping the mark talking to my Alpha in that way. He knew I had lost my mate because of these rogue attacks too, so you would think he would have shown at least a little understanding… but I wanted to continue going… needed to keep functioning or else I had nothing… Caleb looks to me with a shake of his head. "Fine. Go get showered. We have a meeting in half an hour." I sighed. There was no other way to describe it. I think I almost enjoyed the pain I felt. I enjoyed the darkness that lingered over me now. It was who I had become. The Asher I had been was gone. He was gone the moment Isla’s life was taken from her. The moment she was taken from me. The young, carefree, happy, joker always laughing and joking with pack members was long gone. Replaced with a withdrawn, isolated, lonely guy who felt down most of the time. Avoiding interaction with pack members whenever he could, and now had a reputation for being moody and snappy… Gone was the happy, handsome Beta, leaving more a moody monster that nobody wanted to be around…	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13438&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	1,533	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13438&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456235315_1686763041894001_5156657008785034159_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OA4qlv5hG6cQ7kNvgEocV85&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AV_PXazd9k-5YATC13ZLZBm&oh=00_AYCXYAAzDtMAGKRG5-2SmGSMZAi_7srzvNRRyE29z3TjwA&oe=673F0FA1	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,483,870	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2485297}'	Yes	2024-11-16 21:00	active	1828	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,760	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461300334_1147718953597347_4619507324730441281_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RdoBqefZqbgQ7kNvgE1BxOF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A-ZCrdpKlOuz3qXml8AWt0B&oh=00_AYAjEjiKcMQ8NWcQwSEXHFqagnbPY32Qz5JMa78XhDc8NA&oe=673F4320	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,482,428	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2484675}'	Yes	2024-11-16 20:49	active	1828	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	When Debra died, her husband was still with his secretary. She swore that if she were given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes again... “Mr. Nichols, your wife is on the verge of death!” the doctor cried anxiously. “You might come to say your goodbyes!” “She’s still alive? Call me when she’s dead,” Juan Nichols replied, his voice icy and indifferent. With that, he hung up. All the light faded from Debra’s eyes. The machine emitted a steady, cold beep—signaling that her vital signs had ceased. In her life, she had loved Juan deeply, sacrificing everything—herself and her family—for him. If she were given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes again... “Madam, Mr. Nichols has requested you accompany him to the auction. Which outfit would you prefer?” The housekeeper Sophie asked. Debra gasped, her eyes snapping open. Everything around her felt eerily familiar. This was her home, the one she had shared with Juan. Wait— auction? Five years ago, Juan was going to a land auction, and as his wife, she had to accompany him. But Juan paid her no mind and didn’t even inform her that he had replaced her with Shelia, his secretary. When she arrived at the auction, all dressed up, she saw his secretary Shelia clinging to his arm. ‘How could this be?’ she thought, utterly confused. ‘Am I... reborn?’ Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all! -- The auction was teeming with business elites. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Meanwhile, Juan was about to enter with Shelia when his bodyguard spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Shelia quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late.". Debra, dressed in a stunning burgundy gown, elegantly walked towards them...	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	321	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465012370_1085089863148114_2066040076159691881_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AmM-196RO3gQ7kNvgFu8aW3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A17daGFL5k2fOCVu3tvmNs6&oh=00_AYB29YME1NDV4z1zyMxABRXihol5kdNoM1Qz3WR4RMnnVg&oe=673F1B7D	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,485,621	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2485613}'	No	2024-11-16 21:11	active	1828	🔞Attention!Do not read in public！👉	"I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia tries to hide her tears. Her heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands...	LEARN_MORE	https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	1,533	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	gbminvest.com	DCO		https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459364345_1349170806057493_3193115337961862433_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1L-YGBFL-GMQ7kNvgEFYgyD&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AV_PXazd9k-5YATC13ZLZBm&oh=00_AYCScvbLZS1cT-12iwsRHU_yb4TsmW9qq21KHY4z5wf-Wg&oe=673F2461	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,482,211	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-16 20:48	active	1828	7-Sec Poop Release For Weight Loss	Introducing EMMA – a 7-second, poop-releasing routine that helps: ✔️ Release stuck poop ✔️ Regulate bowel movements ✔️ Reduce cramps and bloating ✔️ Avoid leaky gut ✔️ Enhance digestion and weight loss 👉 https://restartyourdigestion.com/pages/ryd-er-vslfb-w/ 👈	LEARN_MORE	https://restartyourdigestion.com/pages/ryd-er-vslf	Emma	https://www.facebook.com/EmmaFreeBloating/	36	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	restartyourdigestion.com	VIDEO		https://restartyourdigestion.com/pages/ryd-er-vslfb-w/	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466672111_1194972395626767_6744017055321594174_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vxj7Ewoh-0QQ7kNvgG4pJMo&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AMiF8f8QpRvOWJ7NLmpkYFX&oh=00_AYDcg0RzQPMLwRxyLlR5R9eWdAxforniO0_EjL2EMPCJyg&oe=673F1F39	PERSON_PROFILE	Emma	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,485,656	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2484382}'	Yes	2024-11-16 21:11	active	1828	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 Lottie’s POV "So, who is coming tomorrow?" I asked my best friend Lilly, who was twirling in the mirror, the expensive satin of her wedding dress swishing around her ankles. Tomorrow was her big day, and ever the perfectionist, she just had to check everything still fit perfectly. "Umm, the usual: our pack, Daddy's business partner, bordering packs, and their alphas. It's only a small gathering." She mumbled, brushing her hands over her tiny waist. "Small." I nodded sarcastically; we clearly had a very different understanding of what small meant, but as the daughter of the ruthless Alpha of the Crimson Moon packs, I guess this was small. "You know your mating ceremony will be just like this!" Sage chuckled, watching Lilly through my eyes. "Not a chance!" I barked, looking over at Lilly and her lavish dress, fake lashes and tan. I loved her and her confidence, but I was definitely more subtle than Lilly, never one to bask in the limelight but hide in the back! So this sort of opulence wasn't for me. "Your dad and Alpha Leigh won't accept any less than an extravagant ceremony! You are screwed, as they won't allow you a low-key event! You are the Beta's daughter. You must represent the pack; you know Mike will want all this too! Frills and all!" Sage teased, making me groa-n, shutting her out. I looked at Lilly warmly, smiling at her; she was truly beautiful! "You look beautiful, Lilly, very skinny," I added, knowing it was what she wanted to hear, but the truth was she did! She was the kind of girl that would look beautiful in a garbage bag. “You think? ” her li-p twisted into a smile, I knew she was satisfied with my answer. “Yes!” I stated firmly. Clapping giddily, she gasped, running to the dressing table; she returned with a box, placing it in my lap. "I got you a gift to thank you; I know I have been a bridzillar the last few months preparing for the wedding." Taken back, I glanced between her and the beautifully box in my lap. I look at her, remembering why I love her so much! She may be spoiled, a danmed princess and an insane drama queen, but she never ceased to make me feel special and appreciated! "You shouldn't have." A polite smile painted my li-ps. "Go try it on; Mike will die when he sees you in it!" She laughed, pulling me to my feet, nodding for me to open the box. Rolling her eyes, she ushered me into one of the fitting rooms to try it on. "Wait, what?" I asked nervously as she pushed me into the fitting room, winking at me as she closed the door. "Lilly, what have you done?" I asked, but curiosity was getting the better of me. "You will thank me later when he can't keep his hands off you!" She laughed. Biting my li-p, I pulled the ribbon, svcking in a breath, seeing the racy lingerie staring back at me challengingly, silently daring me to be bold. "Oh, My God!" I moaned, shaking my head! "I can't wear this!" I laughed, feeling the blush spread across my cheeks. Fifteen minutes later, I stood up on the podium, Lilly staring at me proudly. "Fck! I'd totally do you if I weren't getting married tomorrow!" Lilly winked, circling me. "I don't understand why you don't see how hot you are!" She groa-ned. Looking in the mirror finally, I svcked in a breath; my slim figure was encased in an icy blue crot-chless cami suspender set that left nothing to the imagination. A lace embroidered halter neck with mesh panels barely covering my booobs ran down my body in a slim V. "Seriously, it's like wearing a piece of dental floss!" I shouted, ignoring Lilly's giggles. "No pain, no gain, Lottie! Go, show Mike!"she grinned knowingly. "You can tell me all about it later!" She giggled mischievously. With a final look in the mirror, I admitted she was right. It did look good! Sexy even! Rolling my li-p between my teeth, I blushed, deciding to take her advice; Mike and I had not had much alone time lately; he was always working, Alpha Leigh had been keeping him busy with safety preparations for tomorrow. "Well, this was an excellent way to get his attention." My wolf Sage cackled as I slipped my dress over Lilly’s gift. Getting to the apartment I shared with Mike didn't take long; my father had insisted we stay close to the pack house; being the Crimson Moons beta, he, like Lilly, was used to getting his way. Seizing my keys from my bag, I froze, hearing the muffled sound of talking from behind our apartment door. Mike was home! "Is he watching por-n?" My wolf Sage laughed, hearing the barely audible moans from within the apartment walls. Concentrating on the sounds coming from the other side of the door, I laughed, hearing the distinct sound of mattress springs, breathy moans and... "Mike ! Don't stop! Oh my god, Mike harder!" A female panted as the familiar sound of a headboard pounding a wall fluttered up to my ears. MY headboard! Swallowing the bile that assaulted my throat, I quietly walked into the apartment, numbly stumbling to our bedroom; the closer I got, the more I understood. "As you wish, baby girl!" MY boyfriend moaned as the squeaking got quicker, more desperate. "The fvck you are!" I roared, opening the door with a bang. "Shiiit!" Mike’s panicked voice spluttered as I flicked the light on. "Hey honey, I'm home!" I mocked, locking eyes with the guy I loved, who was balls deep in a female... a female who wasn't me! Chapter 2 "I didn't think you would be back till later?" Mike dares to say, looking at me like I had grown two heads and was somehow in the wrong. "Clearly!" I mutter, walking over to the closet, grabbing my overnight bag and aggressively shoving things into it. "Baby girl...Come on..." He has the audacity to sound hurt; glancing into the mirror, I lock my eyes on him. "I am sorry, who are you talking to ... Me? Or Her?" Seeing the puzzled look on his face, I continued. "Just two seconds ago, I heard you call her 'baby girl'." I spat, knowing I was being petty over the pet name, but given that I had just walked in on him banging some chick in our bed, I felt I had earned the right to be a little childish! "No, you are mistaken." He shakes off. Spinning around, I glare at him. Is he seriously trying to make ME feel like I am going insane! "As you wish, BABY GIRL!" I yelled, repeating what I had heard him say not two minutes ago, to the who-re in his bed... Our bed! "It's not what it looks like, I promise." "Oh?" I roll my blue eyes and look at the she-wolf pulling the sheet around herself sheepishly. "Did he slip and accidentally land in your vargina?" Seeing her try to slip from the bed, I shook my head. "Stay! He is ALL yours!" I dismissed, returning to throwing the first things I could grab into my travel bag. "Charlotte, come on." Mike pushed, getting from the bed. "Work has been tough lately, and well..." Before he finished the sentence, I knew he would make this my fault somehow, just like I knew I would punch him in the face in the next thirty seconds. "You have put a little weight on, and you never dress up for me anymore." His body was flush against my back. My body tightened at the irony, given the blue lace I had on under my dress, grabbing my make-up and ramming it brutally with my other things. Zipping my bag with shaky hands, I tried to remain calm as he continued. "You could try a little harder to entice me. I wouldn't have to look elsewhere then." Spinning around in his hold, I pulled my fist back and, with no warning, plunged it into his eye; satisfaction washed over me hearing the fragile bone in his nose break, blood splattered my dress; looking down at it in astonishment, I laughed in disbelief. Mike's curses were barely audible over the sound of my blood rushing through my body. "Yeah, we are done." I declare my mind made up as Mike tried to pull my elbow. “Babygirl..." He uttered, regretting it the second my eyes glared with the cold blue of Sage, who seized control and, before I could gasp, had delivered her own source of justice. Knocking Mike out cold, his body hurtled back and dropped to the floor, his limp body resembling a pretzel all limbs and bruised ego. "When he wakes up, you tell him to stay away from Lottie!" Sage growled at the quivering she-wolf, who was nodding, frozen by fear. ******* "Another?" I requested, tapping the rim of my empty glass; the handsome bartender looked between Lilly and I, concern washing over his face. Apparently, our father's made him nervous. "I just caught my boyfriend shagging someone else; I think another drink is needed, don't you!" I asked, arching a brow, ignoring Lilly's sigh. Seeing him reluctantly fill my glass, a smirk pulled at the corners of my li-ps. I had spent the last few hours getting a little tipsy, dancing and trying to forget my heartbreak. But seeing Lilly look down at her phone with a frown, I knew the night was over. "Charlotte, I have to sleep." She only used my full name when she was trying to be serious, "I have to look my best tomorrow." She grinned, pulling me up from my chair. "Come on, let's go home." "I can't... I .. Can't go.. back there... HE.. is there!" I slurred, spinning around on wobbly legs; I eyed her helplessly, dramatically throwing my hands in the air. "Can I stay at yours, please!" Laughing, she nodded, pushing me towards the door. "Yeah, but I swear if you snore, I will kil-l you!" She laughed. Twenty minutes later, we pulled up at the pack house. "I will grab water; you go on up!" She laughed, waving me up the stairs as she disappeared into the kitchen. I felt like it took forever to get to her bedroom; pushing the door open, I paused, looking around the room. "I don't think I have ever seen this room THIS tidy." I laughed, pulling my dress over my head. I threw my dress aside, picking up a photo frame with a picture of Lilly's older brother standing proudly with his arm around his dad, smiling into the camera, without a care. It was his graduation day. I remember it well. He made me call him master all day. "Jackass!" I cursed, turning the frame around, not wanting his eyes on me while I slept, or at all! "Looks like this lingerie will be getting some action tonight!" I laughed bitterly while looking in the full-length mirror, thinking about how different this night could have been. Mike's cruel words about my weight were eating at what little confidence I had. Lilly's brothers had made my life hel-l growing up until they left for training a few years back, so I was used to being the but of jokes, taunted and teased, but coming from Mike, it hurt. Svcking in a breath, I froze, the sound of running water finally hitting my ears. I had left Lilly downstairs, had she slipped in while I walked around her room? Pushing the door to the ensuite open, I froze, my feet rooted to the spot; through the glass panel of the shower, Lilly's brother stood, hand pressed up against the marbled tiled wall, his knuckles turning white from the pressure, his body ripped with even more muscles then he left with. Tattoos wound the whole of his body, trailing my eyes across them giddily; I tensed seeing his tattooed hand gripping his thick steeled rod, easily 9 inches of heaven. My eyes locked on his diick as he pumped his hand around it, pleasuring himself in what I knew was meant to be a private moment. "Either join me or get out!" He rasped, looking over his shoulders at me; the second our eyes met, I felt like I had been punched, knocking me to my knees, the floor disappearing from under me; somewhere in the distance, I heard Knox's panicked scream, it was genuine concern, not laughter, I was hearing from him. Why? Confusion bled through me wildly, just before everything went black. Chapter 3 Distant memories of the annual pack ball danced across my vision; Lilly and I were expected to go as we had come of age; we had both expected the twins to try to sabotage the whole evening! But they hadn't! Lilly and I had assumed it was because our fathers had insisted we attend, and they outranked the twins! Something we knew grated on the boys! The guy I had been crushing on at school had asked me to be his date; I was beyond excited! I had gone all out and had my hair, nails and make-up done. I had worked overtime to save up for a dress, I had spent a small fortune, and for once, I felt beautiful! He treated me like royalty, something I was not used to, given how the twins liked to control everything Lilly I did behind the walls of the pack house, but the twins had not said anything about me going with the young male wolf; I thought they had finally allowed me some freedom. We danced and laughed, and I thought he would kiss me! I never wanted the night to end; it had been perfect until I found the twins laughing about how desperate and pathetic I was and how they couldn't believe I had actually thought HE would like ME! Unable to watch anymore, I turned to leave only to see other classmates recording me, laughing at me and my tears. It didn't take long for it to be uploaded to social media and sent around school, making me a laughingstock! I had never understood why they were so obsessed with what I did! I got that they protected Lilly, but I was not kin! And this behavior was unwarranted! I tried to speak to my father about it, but since my mother had died, he had checked out, leaving Luna Louise to raise me; his only care was the pack and keeping it safe! And I could hardly go to her and moan that her precious sons were making my life hel-l! So I had no choice but to put up and shut up! Only when they left at 16 did things get easier; I finally knew peace, friendship, and fun! And somewhere in between, I met Mike. Opening my eyes slowly, the memories faded only to be replaced by the concerned face of Knox, staring down at me with such warmth my stomach flipped. His fingers traced my cheek as relief spread over his features. "Get. Your. Hand. Off. Me!" I seethed, slapping it away aggressively, my eyes narrowing on the ice blue hues of Knox, forcing myself to ignore the flicker of hurt that slipped across his face. "Hush, baby, let me check you over. You hit your head hard." He cooed, and my eyes widened in disbelief at the sincerity in his tone. "Get your STI-riddled hand off of me before I break it the fck off!" Snapping my mouth closed, feeling the light touch of his fingers on my li-ps. "You have a filthy mouth, do you know that!" His brows knitted together as he looked my face over, his gaze locking on my li-ps, making me uncomfortable. "I should teach you a lesson!" He mused a smirk split his face, seeing the shock wash over mine. "You're disgusting!" I spat, pushing myself up, looking around confused, seeing I was not on the floor but instead laid out carefully on the bed, Knox beside me. He had apparently swept me up and taken care of me, but I could not think why for the life of me. Shoving him aside, I attempted to climb over him. But his hands gripped my waist, locking me mid-stride over his torso. "I have to admit, you have changed a lot!" A grin slowly slipped across his face, his fingers trailing up the soft fabric of my new lingerie. Lingerie meant for Mike. "Not the whiny brat I left behind, huh" Shoving his che-st hard, framing my face in a wall of glowing white. I didn't want to admit that he had changed, too; he had grown into a gorgeous male. "And buffed up!" Sage added to my inner thoughts, bringing me back to reality. Ignoring her lude comment with a groa-n, my hands covered his that were rubbing up my sides. "Seriously, stop touching me!" Pushing his hands off me with a snort, "Dicck!" I grunted. "Hmmm, yeah, I have one... wanna see?" He taunted, his hands returning to my waist with supernatural speed. "YES, I wanna see!" Sage purred excitedly. "Seriously! Do you remember all the shiit he put us through" I snapped, trying to pull away from his grasp. "God's", A gasp escaped my li-ps, feeling his solid length rub against my core. "Crotc-hless!" He smirked up at me. "Not so innocent, it seems!" "UGH!" I growled, trying to lift off of him, but he forced me along him again, making me cry out as my pusssy clenched needily, loving the sensation of pain mixing with pleasure. "Let me make this crystal clear for you, Knox! I do not want you!" "Really? Sage seems game!" He grinned slyly. "She's a sluut!" I announced, angry at Sage's betrayal! "Mmm, My sluut?" He beamed, his hands sliding up my back;his solid length was millimeters from my core, but he was waiting for me to give him the green light. "Beg me, Knox!" I challenged! Chapter 4 "Beg?" He scoffed, eyes narrowing on me; I could see the inner fight between Knox and his wolf. He was a son of an Alpha. He had probably never begged for anything, let alone a female! But if he wanted me like he claimed to, he would beg! "Yes, Beg! Or let go of me." I declared with a newfound boldness. I was so over being weak and vulnerable, done being pushed around by those around me, and that included Mike and the danm twins! His hands released my hi-ps. Evidently, he refused to dance to my tune. "You are so danm perfect, but I won't beg!" He maintained. For once, he looked weak! The desire in his gaze filled me with a new sense of power; it had been such a long time since I felt this heat, and it was scrambling my brain. "There, that wasn't so hard, was it!" I laughed, rising onto my knees, an idea quickly springing to my mind. Years I had put up with his taunts, teasing and humiliation. It was time to return that favor. "Do it, I dare ya!" Sage encouraged. I slipped the straps off my shoulders, letting the delicate lace slide down, my booobs bouncing fre-e. "Please, Charlotte. Let me taste your pretty body; let me make you feel every inch the Queen you are!" Shiit! “ I will beg too! Let him do it! Please!" Sage wailed in my head, but she needn't! I hated myself for it, but I wanted it. I wanted him, and given the look on his face, he bloody well knew it! Nodding, I watched as he did just that, his li-ps pressed to my body in turn. Gripping his hand in mine, I tutted at him; even when drowning in lust, I refused to let him take control of the situation! "Char??" I heard Lilly call from the hallway. "Where the fck did she go?" She moaned as she walked past Knox's room; the fact she didn't even think to check in here told me everything and brought me back to the startling realisation that I had fcked up! I was lying on my best friend's brother's bed, between his legs! "Get off!" I growled, pushing Knox off; my lust turned to hate quickly. "This shouldn't have happened!" I spat accusingly at him, but I knew I had been a willing participant, and if Lilly hadn't interrupted, I hate to think just how willing of a participant I would have been! "Come on, it's fine!" He laughed as I scrambled out from under him, pulling my straps back in place while searching for my dress and pulling it on. "Where is that blood from?" Knox growled, making me jump; looking down at my blood-stained dress, I frowned- I liked this dress! How had I not noticed Mike's blood all over it? "None of your danm business!" I huffed, grabbing my shoes and glaring at him one last time. "THIS never happened!" I snapped, slipping from the room as quietly as I can, tiptoeing down the hall to Lilly's room. Seeing she was still roaming the corridors looking for me, I took the opportunity to slip into the shower. Desperate to wash the embarrassment off me. "You smell of him... Of Knox!"Sage announced as she rubbed up against the walls of my mind. "What?" I gasped, inhaling sharply, hoping the smell of the shower gel would erase not just his smell but the memories too!However, all I could smell was the heavenly scent of Knox and his danm arousal! "Fck!" I cursed, scrubbing myself raw, until I heard Lilly return. "Where the fck have you been?" She snapped as she pulled herself up on the counter in the bathroom, watching me skeptically. Making a split-second decision, I decided to lie! "I got lost and ended up in your brother Knox's room! I didn't realize he was back!" I started sxcking down a breath, groa-ning, smelling Knox STILL. "A little heads up would have been good!" I moaned, giving her an irritated half-smile. "You thought they would miss my big day?" She laughed, rolling her eyes! "They got back this evening." "No shiiit!" I sighed, giving her a 'you think' look as I bull shited her with another lie; Sage and I were both disappointed at how easily the lie left my li-ps. Giggling with my best friend on the night of her mating ceremony should have been the highlight of my night, but instead, I was left with an uneasy feeling eating at my stomach, something telling me my life was about to get a he-ll of a lot more complicated! And there was nothing I could do about it! Chapter 5 "Get your lazy as-s up!" Lilly demanded, her shrill voice making me sigh; flopping onto my stomach, I pulled her pillow over my head, hoping to silence her. "No!" I grumbled, images of Knox and I last night still floating around my head, making my thi-ghs ache. "Char! Come on!" Lilly said, pulling the sheet off me; the cold air assaulting my body. "It's my big day! I need my best friend at my side!" She complained, but the edge to her tone told me she was not about to give up any time soon. "Fine! I am up!" I grumbled, throwing the pillow in the direction Lilly's voice came from while pulling myself up. Smelling strong coffee, I smiled sleepily over at Lilly, the last remnants of my dream and her sexy brother slowly fading from my mind as I took the coffee she handed me. "I can't get sick today, Char!" Lilly moaned, watching me as she handed me a mirror to show me how red-faced I was, dropping it on the bed, not needing to look to know I was blushing. "Charlotte! Are you ok? You're shaking?" Lilly inhaled, taking the coffee cup from my hands before I dropped it. Her hand pressed to my forehead sympathetically. "Charlotte?" "Do you think he will be as skilled with his tongue as you imagine him to be?" Sage added, making me blush further. "Enough!" I screamed at my wolf, cutting our link off so I could focus and calm my trembling hands and racing heart. The concern on Lilly's face startled me back to reality. "I am ok! Honestly!"I muttered, shaking my head at the images Sage had interjected into my mind on a loop. "I should tell her! In the 18 years we have been friends, I have never lied to her! I don't feel right doing so now!" I stated guiltily to Sage. It seemed since we left Knox's room, it was all she could think of! And a certain male's dicck in particular. Sxcking down my breath, seeing Lilly's frantic eyes searching my face needily. Today was her big day! She had been dreaming of this day for as long as I had known her, finding her mate, making it official and making her family and pack proud. I, on the other hand, needed more! I needed the rawest form of love, trust and security, all of which was something Knox could not offer me! The thought cemented what I already knew; It was a one-off! Sighing, I softened my features, ignoring the aching between my thi-ghs. "I think the last 24 hours have caught up with me, seeing Mike and that trollop in my bed! That's all!" I expressed lying to her face for the second time in a few hours. "I'm sorry, Char; he really is a piece of shiit! Want me to ask Knox and Kane to give him a good hiding." Shaking my head dramatically with a nervous laugh, I gripped her hands and pulled her onto the bed, ignoring her protests. "NO!" It's embarrassing enough that I caught them having sax in my bed; I don't want the whole pack talking about it." I sighed, grabbing the pillow and throwing it at her with an arched brow. "Hmmm, yeah, I understand that!" She chuckled, throwing the pillow back at me as she got back off the bed, holding her hand out to pull me up. "But if he becomes a bother! I will tell them! I know you think they don't care about you, Charlotte, but they see you as a little sister! They won't stand for his bullshiit!" She expressed, looking at me in the mirror as she fixed her hair. "Lord, I hope they don't see you as a sister! Not sure how I feel about ince-st!" Sage grunted, working her way through the barrier I had put up. "Although... I am up for calling Knox Daddy if you are?" She added with a wiggle. "Way to lower the tone, sage!" I huffed, ignoring her like before as I helped Lilly prepare for her big day! Two hours later, we were making our way through an empty pack house; Alpha Leigh had seen to it that no one would see his daughter until the ceremony, so not a single person remained in the pack house but Lilly and I. "Are you not nervous?" I asked; standing at the back doors, I squeezed her hand. "No, just excited!" She whispered, pushing the doors open to peek out at the beautifully decorated garden with its subtle nod to the pack's colours. "Wow, it's stunning." I gushed as the door heaved open, and Alpha Leigh stepped in, his eyes falling on his daughter and blurring with tears instantly in a way only a proud father could. "Told you, you looked beautiful!" I grinned, nudging Lilly's waist with mine seeing him try not to cry at the sight of his daughter in her ceremonial dress. "You like Daddy?" She screeched, turning slowly to show him what his money had brought. It was an exquisite dress, floor length, made with the softest of silk. "You look like a princess!" He gushed, straightening no doubt in an attempt to control his emotions; his eyes scanned me with a warm smile, looking at my dress with a chuckle. "I half expected you to turn up in yoga pants and a hoodie Charlotte!" He teased with an affectionate wink. He was right, of course; I lived in training and gym clothes. When your Father was the Beta, you tended to spend the majority of your time training. "Daddy!" Lilly scolded, "Don't encourage her! It took me weeks to bribe her into the dress!" She scoffed, giving me a firm stare. "Charlotte, can you excuse us a moment, I would like a minute with my baby before...." He whispered, his voice cutting off as his eyes locked on his daughter with such love. "She will always be your baby girl!" I whispered, leaning up on my tiptoes to press a soft kiss to my alphas cheek; he was like a second father to me and seeing him so overwhelmed at the sight of Lilly was very out of character for him, even behind closed doors he always seemed to favour the twins. Winking at my best friend before slipping out the doors and into a solid form and familiar scent, I groa-ned audibly; even Sage was finally waking up, sensing the danger. Chapter 6 "What are you doing here!" I questioned, trying to keep my tone neutral, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of seeing my upset. Allowing my eyes to roam over a dark blue pin-stripped tailored suit that barely fit the muscular form of Mike. His dark eyes trained on me, his li-ps pulled into a scowl as he looked down my body. "Nice to see you too, baby girl!" He sighed, having just referred to Lilly as 'baby girl' to her father; hearing it slip from Mike's li-ps felt wrong, but I couldn't be bothered to argue with him about his pet name for me now, not when Alpha and Lilly are on the other side of the door. "Lottie?" He huffed, waiting for me to say something, but I had nothing to say, trying to hide his frustration by running a hand through his dark hair. "I missed you last night." He tried again, clearly trying to engage me in conversation. "I wish I could say the same!" I grunted, annoyed at myself for acknowledging him, I crossed my hands across my che-st. A part of me wished he would turn and leave me alone, go back to the she-wolf he had allowed to keep him company last night, but the stu-pid, naive part of me wanted to cling to him and ask him to fight for me! "Your father sent me to find you!" He grinned a pearly smile that had my stomach fluttering; I hadn't told my father about the breakup, so he meant well, I assured myself. "I can make my own way to the ceremony." I snapped, lowering my eyes from Mike's face; the displeasure washing across his face made me feel self-conscious enough. "Lottie!" He tried as I pulled my elbows closer, hugging them around myself, his cruel remark about my weight last night still raw, even if I hadn't let him know it had hurt me. "You took forever!" He stated. "Probably putting all that slap on your face!" Pulling on my elbow, he half dragged me down the beautifully styled pathway towards the old church grounds at the back of the property. "You're hurting me!" I winced, a burn rising to my cheeks at the mention of my make-up! "Yes!" He sneered, not even looking at me. "No! You look beautiful!" Sage interjected, lending me some of her strength to try and pull my arm back from his iron-tight grip. "You don't even have time to change! The guests have all arrived!" He grumbled, ignoring me and shoving me forward so hard I slipped on one of the petals lining the old cobbled path. "Fck sake, Lottie, you always have to show me up!" He hissed, looking down at me with contempt. "Get up then!" He snarled, his eyes lingering on the deep V neckline that barely held my booobs in place. Left speechless, I sat on the floor, looking up at my so-called mate, feeling the cold stone through the thin fabric. "I can't believe you, today is an important day for the pack, and you turn up dressed like... that! Representing me! Are you trying to destroy my reputation?" He snarled, shoving his hand out and grabbing my elbow again, yanking me up by it painfully and shoving me forward. "You look like a who=re!" He growled from behind me, shaking his head angrily; I could feel Sage's anger rising, and as much as I was grateful she had my back, now wasn't the time to cause a scene. It was Lilly's big day and an important day for the pack. "Well, you'd know all about whor-es!" I seethed quietly, spinning to face my so-called mate, "How many of them have you had in our bed?" I scoffed, looking at him with pity but unable to stop. "Tell me did they fake it like I did? They must have because there is no way your .. little.. friend could have satisfied them! Lord knows it never did me!" I blurted out angrily, narrowing my eyes at him challengingly. The darkening in his iris had my heart skipping a beat, and not for the right reason. He was angry! "That's your problem, Charlotte; you have never known your danm place." He grinned manically, taking a step toward me before I had a chance to react; he pulled me non to gently into an alcove of the garden, hidden by the white Jasmine vines. "But that's ok; I will teach you now!" He breathed into my ear as he slammed my che-st against the stone wall, knocking the air from my lungs and leaving me unable to cry out even if I wanted to. Gripping my hands again, he yanked them above my head, holding them together with one of his large hands. "I can smell your arousal!" He moaned into my ear huskily. Despite my compromising position, my body was throbbing, desperate for attention! I wanted to scream at Mike, to tell him the wetness between my thi-ghs wasn't for him but leftover remnants of my time with Knox last night. "I know that you, Lottie, will always be MY who-re!" Hearing the familiar sound of his zipper, I knew what was coming and as much as I hated to admit it! I wanted it!	LEARN_MORE	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	1,533	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	befant.com	IMAGE		https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452648499_1034520851523800_4652576686129306737_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=do2QVwkZ8_AQ7kNvgEjd_1Q&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AS2ytmua4HkhJNKdJ42trhL&oh=00_AYCOlGTg-l75CfCksHZkXdCvl4GIzvYOpFPOzOACG74inw&oe=673F1AF4	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,485,896	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2482708}'	Yes	2024-11-16 21:13	active	1828	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"I, Barrett Warren, vow with my life that I'll take no concubine! Carissa Sinclair shall be my one and only!" These were the words that convinced Carissa Sinclair, the daughter of general, to hide her martial talents and forsake her promising future to marry into the crumbling Warren family. Even on their wedding night, when Barrett was abruptly summoned to the battlefield, Carissa never complained. She used her dowry to support the struggling Warren household, waiting faithfully for his return. But she never imagined that when Barrett finally returned, the first thing he would do was marrying his new love... --- At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage to Aurora." he said, his voice steady, " She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Fell in love? Huh, looks like he is determined in breaking the vow he made a year ago... Carissa's soft smile wiped off by a mocking one, she had once believed Barrett’s victory would earn him a higher rank, freeing her from the burden of supporting the Warren household with her dowry. Yet instead, in exchange for his victory, he only asked the king for another woman's hand, and now he even dared to silence her with his so-called 'glorified victory'... Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and Aurora is amicable. Mother liked her a lot upon seeing her, even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please be generous enough to welcome Aurora." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them." Barrett interrupted, "You're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her. Also rest assured. Mother has promised me that Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things." “Oh, that's what you and mother think I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa couldn't help but laughing. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left in the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	321	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463384564_1258191665321352_3920804691950976922_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9-2lDPs_Fa0Q7kNvgF_3XC-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AS2ytmua4HkhJNKdJ42trhL&oh=00_AYC5los2ACM9GCUlXQqivFjc1B8bkY8KhAjQrPUsw-sS4g&oe=673F2495	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,484,733	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2486219}'	Yes	2024-11-16 21:05	active	1828	😍Read the next chapters👉	Lexi could sense the man was staring at her swollen right cheek. It didn't seem like he would take his eyes off her anytime. "I know I'm so pretty that people can't help but gawk at me." Claude's lips curved up. "You look very familiar." Lexi's eyes remained on the climbing numbers on the elevator's digital display. "That's a tacky way to hit on someone." "I've never needed to hit on anyone." Claude flashed a reticent smile. "I'm only stating the truth. There was a laziness and silkiness to his voice. Lexi looked ahead at the elevator's mirrored walls and took in Claude, who stood to her left. She didn't recall ever interacting with him, much less meeting him. To her surprise, Claude suddenly approached her. His intimidating presence overwhelmed her so much that she took a few steps back. "Can I help you?" she questioned with a stiff voice. Lexi held her breath. They were so close to each other that she could smell the faint pine scent from his body. "Do you really not recognize me?" Claude asked. "I don't." Claude straightened his back and peered down at her. When the elevator door opened on the tenth floor, he stepped aside. Doubt gnawed at her heart. She could have sworn she didn't know the man, but why did he seem to know her? … That night, Lexi had a dream. She dreamt of the night from two months ago. The wild night left her all sweaty. Zachary held her waist and tried out several positions with her. It left Lexi limp with barely any energy left. Not to mention, she was so drunk that she was in a daze. When Lexi woke, she massaged her forehead. The dream she had turned out to be a tad frightening. The man she slept with two months ago was Zachary. Yet, for some reason, he got replaced by the man from the elevator in her dream.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449727403_366939126055861_4561971539420395674_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5neDEkFeGC8Q7kNvgF_kVvC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AzjhAtT6UVTwQiMTsfWwHOe&oh=00_AYC3li4ZC9MDbQDAV211i9boHEn0xvZj3s6KD0OfV_mdhg&oe=673F1D5A	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,482,991	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2482984}'	No	2024-11-16 20:53	active	1828	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	After a tragic accident left Emily Yates without her memories, she fell in love with her savior, Justin Yates, unaware that he was hiding the truth and using her as a stand-in for his first love. For three long years, Emily poured everything into the relationship, hoping he would love her back. But on the day Justin proposed, he held his "one true love" in his arms and left Emily stranded on a foreign street, still expecting her to remain his secret mistress. * “Didn’t I tell you to go home? Why are you still here?” Justin’s voice dripped with disdain and impatience, as if his irritation had taken on a life of its own. Emily stood her ground, unafraid. She needed answers. “You proposed to me in Merika State just 16 hours ago, but now you’re holding another woman and completely ignoring me. And you’re not even coming home? Staying out all night?” “Stop being unreasonable. Leave. Now,” he ordered, his voice cold and commanding, his gaze on her as though she were an unruly employee who had crossed the line. Emily wasn’t leaving without answers. “You think I’m being unreasonable? I’m your fiancée. You left me on the street in a foreign country to carry another woman away without a second thought. Did you ever consider how I felt? “I’ll go, but only if you leave the hospital with me. There are doctors and nurses here to care for that woman. Right now, you’re coming home with me.” Desperate, Emily reached out to grab Justin’s arm. But before she could make contact, her arm was blocked by Justin’s personal bodyguard, William Carter. Emily was stunned, unable to believe what she was seeing. It felt as though her heart was being torn in two. “What do you mean by this?” Emily’s voice trembled, mirroring the unease in her heart. Justin didn’t respond. He stared at her with cold, detached eyes, as if she were a stranger and not the fiancée he had just proposed to. Finally, he spoke, his words sharp and emotionless. “Don’t be childish.” Childish? Once, he had said he loved how she depended on him, how she claimed him for herself. And now he was calling her childish? “If you want to stay here with her, then what about our marriage? You proposed to me just today!”	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	321	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464524242_869324355322502_5461206031477697920_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MjsH_h52qVAQ7kNvgHh0YP9&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AfxfGm5atMNfOXlduiB27Im&oh=00_AYCrkn8XYITW4T3JqAE_8o2IsiGj_tYyhNBEO_lzctZhQQ&oe=673F40AA	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,483,797	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2484382}'	Yes	2024-11-16 21:00	active	1828	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 Lottie’s POV "So, who is coming tomorrow?" I asked my best friend Lilly, who was twirling in the mirror, the expensive satin of her wedding dress swishing around her ankles. Tomorrow was her big day, and ever the perfectionist, she just had to check everything still fit perfectly. "Umm, the usual: our pack, Daddy's business partner, bordering packs, and their alphas. It's only a small gathering." She mumbled, brushing her hands over her tiny waist. "Small." I nodded sarcastically; we clearly had a very different understanding of what small meant, but as the daughter of the ruthless Alpha of the Crimson Moon packs, I guess this was small. "You know your mating ceremony will be just like this!" Sage chuckled, watching Lilly through my eyes. "Not a chance!" I barked, looking over at Lilly and her lavish dress, fake lashes and tan. I loved her and her confidence, but I was definitely more subtle than Lilly, never one to bask in the limelight but hide in the back! So this sort of opulence wasn't for me. "Your dad and Alpha Leigh won't accept any less than an extravagant ceremony! You are screwed, as they won't allow you a low-key event! You are the Beta's daughter. You must represent the pack; you know Mike will want all this too! Frills and all!" Sage teased, making me groa-n, shutting her out. I looked at Lilly warmly, smiling at her; she was truly beautiful! "You look beautiful, Lilly, very skinny," I added, knowing it was what she wanted to hear, but the truth was she did! She was the kind of girl that would look beautiful in a garbage bag. “You think? ” her li-p twisted into a smile, I knew she was satisfied with my answer. “Yes!” I stated firmly. Clapping giddily, she gasped, running to the dressing table; she returned with a box, placing it in my lap. "I got you a gift to thank you; I know I have been a bridzillar the last few months preparing for the wedding." Taken back, I glanced between her and the beautifully box in my lap. I look at her, remembering why I love her so much! She may be spoiled, a danmed princess and an insane drama queen, but she never ceased to make me feel special and appreciated! "You shouldn't have." A polite smile painted my li-ps. "Go try it on; Mike will die when he sees you in it!" She laughed, pulling me to my feet, nodding for me to open the box. Rolling her eyes, she ushered me into one of the fitting rooms to try it on. "Wait, what?" I asked nervously as she pushed me into the fitting room, winking at me as she closed the door. "Lilly, what have you done?" I asked, but curiosity was getting the better of me. "You will thank me later when he can't keep his hands off you!" She laughed. Biting my li-p, I pulled the ribbon, svcking in a breath, seeing the racy lingerie staring back at me challengingly, silently daring me to be bold. "Oh, My God!" I moaned, shaking my head! "I can't wear this!" I laughed, feeling the blush spread across my cheeks. Fifteen minutes later, I stood up on the podium, Lilly staring at me proudly. "Fck! I'd totally do you if I weren't getting married tomorrow!" Lilly winked, circling me. "I don't understand why you don't see how hot you are!" She groa-ned. Looking in the mirror finally, I svcked in a breath; my slim figure was encased in an icy blue crot-chless cami suspender set that left nothing to the imagination. A lace embroidered halter neck with mesh panels barely covering my booobs ran down my body in a slim V. "Seriously, it's like wearing a piece of dental floss!" I shouted, ignoring Lilly's giggles. "No pain, no gain, Lottie! Go, show Mike!"she grinned knowingly. "You can tell me all about it later!" She giggled mischievously. With a final look in the mirror, I admitted she was right. It did look good! Sexy even! Rolling my li-p between my teeth, I blushed, deciding to take her advice; Mike and I had not had much alone time lately; he was always working, Alpha Leigh had been keeping him busy with safety preparations for tomorrow. "Well, this was an excellent way to get his attention." My wolf Sage cackled as I slipped my dress over Lilly’s gift. Getting to the apartment I shared with Mike didn't take long; my father had insisted we stay close to the pack house; being the Crimson Moons beta, he, like Lilly, was used to getting his way. Seizing my keys from my bag, I froze, hearing the muffled sound of talking from behind our apartment door. Mike was home! "Is he watching por-n?" My wolf Sage laughed, hearing the barely audible moans from within the apartment walls. Concentrating on the sounds coming from the other side of the door, I laughed, hearing the distinct sound of mattress springs, breathy moans and... "Mike ! Don't stop! Oh my god, Mike harder!" A female panted as the familiar sound of a headboard pounding a wall fluttered up to my ears. MY headboard! Swallowing the bile that assaulted my throat, I quietly walked into the apartment, numbly stumbling to our bedroom; the closer I got, the more I understood. "As you wish, baby girl!" MY boyfriend moaned as the squeaking got quicker, more desperate. "The fvck you are!" I roared, opening the door with a bang. "Shiiit!" Mike’s panicked voice spluttered as I flicked the light on. "Hey honey, I'm home!" I mocked, locking eyes with the guy I loved, who was balls deep in a female... a female who wasn't me! Chapter 2 "I didn't think you would be back till later?" Mike dares to say, looking at me like I had grown two heads and was somehow in the wrong. "Clearly!" I mutter, walking over to the closet, grabbing my overnight bag and aggressively shoving things into it. "Baby girl...Come on..." He has the audacity to sound hurt; glancing into the mirror, I lock my eyes on him. "I am sorry, who are you talking to ... Me? Or Her?" Seeing the puzzled look on his face, I continued. "Just two seconds ago, I heard you call her 'baby girl'." I spat, knowing I was being petty over the pet name, but given that I had just walked in on him banging some chick in our bed, I felt I had earned the right to be a little childish! "No, you are mistaken." He shakes off. Spinning around, I glare at him. Is he seriously trying to make ME feel like I am going insane! "As you wish, BABY GIRL!" I yelled, repeating what I had heard him say not two minutes ago, to the who-re in his bed... Our bed! "It's not what it looks like, I promise." "Oh?" I roll my blue eyes and look at the she-wolf pulling the sheet around herself sheepishly. "Did he slip and accidentally land in your vargina?" Seeing her try to slip from the bed, I shook my head. "Stay! He is ALL yours!" I dismissed, returning to throwing the first things I could grab into my travel bag. "Charlotte, come on." Mike pushed, getting from the bed. "Work has been tough lately, and well..." Before he finished the sentence, I knew he would make this my fault somehow, just like I knew I would punch him in the face in the next thirty seconds. "You have put a little weight on, and you never dress up for me anymore." His body was flush against my back. My body tightened at the irony, given the blue lace I had on under my dress, grabbing my make-up and ramming it brutally with my other things. Zipping my bag with shaky hands, I tried to remain calm as he continued. "You could try a little harder to entice me. I wouldn't have to look elsewhere then." Spinning around in his hold, I pulled my fist back and, with no warning, plunged it into his eye; satisfaction washed over me hearing the fragile bone in his nose break, blood splattered my dress; looking down at it in astonishment, I laughed in disbelief. Mike's curses were barely audible over the sound of my blood rushing through my body. "Yeah, we are done." I declare my mind made up as Mike tried to pull my elbow. “Babygirl..." He uttered, regretting it the second my eyes glared with the cold blue of Sage, who seized control and, before I could gasp, had delivered her own source of justice. Knocking Mike out cold, his body hurtled back and dropped to the floor, his limp body resembling a pretzel all limbs and bruised ego. "When he wakes up, you tell him to stay away from Lottie!" Sage growled at the quivering she-wolf, who was nodding, frozen by fear. ******* "Another?" I requested, tapping the rim of my empty glass; the handsome bartender looked between Lilly and I, concern washing over his face. Apparently, our father's made him nervous. "I just caught my boyfriend shagging someone else; I think another drink is needed, don't you!" I asked, arching a brow, ignoring Lilly's sigh. Seeing him reluctantly fill my glass, a smirk pulled at the corners of my li-ps. I had spent the last few hours getting a little tipsy, dancing and trying to forget my heartbreak. But seeing Lilly look down at her phone with a frown, I knew the night was over. "Charlotte, I have to sleep." She only used my full name when she was trying to be serious, "I have to look my best tomorrow." She grinned, pulling me up from my chair. "Come on, let's go home." "I can't... I .. Can't go.. back there... HE.. is there!" I slurred, spinning around on wobbly legs; I eyed her helplessly, dramatically throwing my hands in the air. "Can I stay at yours, please!" Laughing, she nodded, pushing me towards the door. "Yeah, but I swear if you snore, I will kil-l you!" She laughed. Twenty minutes later, we pulled up at the pack house. "I will grab water; you go on up!" She laughed, waving me up the stairs as she disappeared into the kitchen. I felt like it took forever to get to her bedroom; pushing the door open, I paused, looking around the room. "I don't think I have ever seen this room THIS tidy." I laughed, pulling my dress over my head. I threw my dress aside, picking up a photo frame with a picture of Lilly's older brother standing proudly with his arm around his dad, smiling into the camera, without a care. It was his graduation day. I remember it well. He made me call him master all day. "Jackass!" I cursed, turning the frame around, not wanting his eyes on me while I slept, or at all! "Looks like this lingerie will be getting some action tonight!" I laughed bitterly while looking in the full-length mirror, thinking about how different this night could have been. Mike's cruel words about my weight were eating at what little confidence I had. Lilly's brothers had made my life hel-l growing up until they left for training a few years back, so I was used to being the but of jokes, taunted and teased, but coming from Mike, it hurt. Svcking in a breath, I froze, the sound of running water finally hitting my ears. I had left Lilly downstairs, had she slipped in while I walked around her room? Pushing the door to the ensuite open, I froze, my feet rooted to the spot; through the glass panel of the shower, Lilly's brother stood, hand pressed up against the marbled tiled wall, his knuckles turning white from the pressure, his body ripped with even more muscles then he left with. Tattoos wound the whole of his body, trailing my eyes across them giddily; I tensed seeing his tattooed hand gripping his thick steeled rod, easily 9 inches of heaven. My eyes locked on his diick as he pumped his hand around it, pleasuring himself in what I knew was meant to be a private moment. "Either join me or get out!" He rasped, looking over his shoulders at me; the second our eyes met, I felt like I had been punched, knocking me to my knees, the floor disappearing from under me; somewhere in the distance, I heard Knox's panicked scream, it was genuine concern, not laughter, I was hearing from him. Why? Confusion bled through me wildly, just before everything went black. Chapter 3 Distant memories of the annual pack ball danced across my vision; Lilly and I were expected to go as we had come of age; we had both expected the twins to try to sabotage the whole evening! But they hadn't! Lilly and I had assumed it was because our fathers had insisted we attend, and they outranked the twins! Something we knew grated on the boys! The guy I had been crushing on at school had asked me to be his date; I was beyond excited! I had gone all out and had my hair, nails and make-up done. I had worked overtime to save up for a dress, I had spent a small fortune, and for once, I felt beautiful! He treated me like royalty, something I was not used to, given how the twins liked to control everything Lilly I did behind the walls of the pack house, but the twins had not said anything about me going with the young male wolf; I thought they had finally allowed me some freedom. We danced and laughed, and I thought he would kiss me! I never wanted the night to end; it had been perfect until I found the twins laughing about how desperate and pathetic I was and how they couldn't believe I had actually thought HE would like ME! Unable to watch anymore, I turned to leave only to see other classmates recording me, laughing at me and my tears. It didn't take long for it to be uploaded to social media and sent around school, making me a laughingstock! I had never understood why they were so obsessed with what I did! I got that they protected Lilly, but I was not kin! And this behavior was unwarranted! I tried to speak to my father about it, but since my mother had died, he had checked out, leaving Luna Louise to raise me; his only care was the pack and keeping it safe! And I could hardly go to her and moan that her precious sons were making my life hel-l! So I had no choice but to put up and shut up! Only when they left at 16 did things get easier; I finally knew peace, friendship, and fun! And somewhere in between, I met Mike. Opening my eyes slowly, the memories faded only to be replaced by the concerned face of Knox, staring down at me with such warmth my stomach flipped. His fingers traced my cheek as relief spread over his features. "Get. Your. Hand. Off. Me!" I seethed, slapping it away aggressively, my eyes narrowing on the ice blue hues of Knox, forcing myself to ignore the flicker of hurt that slipped across his face. "Hush, baby, let me check you over. You hit your head hard." He cooed, and my eyes widened in disbelief at the sincerity in his tone. "Get your STI-riddled hand off of me before I break it the fck off!" Snapping my mouth closed, feeling the light touch of his fingers on my li-ps. "You have a filthy mouth, do you know that!" His brows knitted together as he looked my face over, his gaze locking on my li-ps, making me uncomfortable. "I should teach you a lesson!" He mused a smirk split his face, seeing the shock wash over mine. "You're disgusting!" I spat, pushing myself up, looking around confused, seeing I was not on the floor but instead laid out carefully on the bed, Knox beside me. He had apparently swept me up and taken care of me, but I could not think why for the life of me. Shoving him aside, I attempted to climb over him. But his hands gripped my waist, locking me mid-stride over his torso. "I have to admit, you have changed a lot!" A grin slowly slipped across his face, his fingers trailing up the soft fabric of my new lingerie. Lingerie meant for Mike. "Not the whiny brat I left behind, huh" Shoving his che-st hard, framing my face in a wall of glowing white. I didn't want to admit that he had changed, too; he had grown into a gorgeous male. "And buffed up!" Sage added to my inner thoughts, bringing me back to reality. Ignoring her lude comment with a groa-n, my hands covered his that were rubbing up my sides. "Seriously, stop touching me!" Pushing his hands off me with a snort, "Dicck!" I grunted. "Hmmm, yeah, I have one... wanna see?" He taunted, his hands returning to my waist with supernatural speed. "YES, I wanna see!" Sage purred excitedly. "Seriously! Do you remember all the shiit he put us through" I snapped, trying to pull away from his grasp. "God's", A gasp escaped my li-ps, feeling his solid length rub against my core. "Crotc-hless!" He smirked up at me. "Not so innocent, it seems!" "UGH!" I growled, trying to lift off of him, but he forced me along him again, making me cry out as my pusssy clenched needily, loving the sensation of pain mixing with pleasure. "Let me make this crystal clear for you, Knox! I do not want you!" "Really? Sage seems game!" He grinned slyly. "She's a sluut!" I announced, angry at Sage's betrayal! "Mmm, My sluut?" He beamed, his hands sliding up my back;his solid length was millimeters from my core, but he was waiting for me to give him the green light. "Beg me, Knox!" I challenged! Chapter 4 "Beg?" He scoffed, eyes narrowing on me; I could see the inner fight between Knox and his wolf. He was a son of an Alpha. He had probably never begged for anything, let alone a female! But if he wanted me like he claimed to, he would beg! "Yes, Beg! Or let go of me." I declared with a newfound boldness. I was so over being weak and vulnerable, done being pushed around by those around me, and that included Mike and the danm twins! His hands released my hi-ps. Evidently, he refused to dance to my tune. "You are so danm perfect, but I won't beg!" He maintained. For once, he looked weak! The desire in his gaze filled me with a new sense of power; it had been such a long time since I felt this heat, and it was scrambling my brain. "There, that wasn't so hard, was it!" I laughed, rising onto my knees, an idea quickly springing to my mind. Years I had put up with his taunts, teasing and humiliation. It was time to return that favor. "Do it, I dare ya!" Sage encouraged. I slipped the straps off my shoulders, letting the delicate lace slide down, my booobs bouncing fre-e. "Please, Charlotte. Let me taste your pretty body; let me make you feel every inch the Queen you are!" Shiit! “ I will beg too! Let him do it! Please!" Sage wailed in my head, but she needn't! I hated myself for it, but I wanted it. I wanted him, and given the look on his face, he bloody well knew it! Nodding, I watched as he did just that, his li-ps pressed to my body in turn. Gripping his hand in mine, I tutted at him; even when drowning in lust, I refused to let him take control of the situation! "Char??" I heard Lilly call from the hallway. "Where the fck did she go?" She moaned as she walked past Knox's room; the fact she didn't even think to check in here told me everything and brought me back to the startling realisation that I had fcked up! I was lying on my best friend's brother's bed, between his legs! "Get off!" I growled, pushing Knox off; my lust turned to hate quickly. "This shouldn't have happened!" I spat accusingly at him, but I knew I had been a willing participant, and if Lilly hadn't interrupted, I hate to think just how willing of a participant I would have been! "Come on, it's fine!" He laughed as I scrambled out from under him, pulling my straps back in place while searching for my dress and pulling it on. "Where is that blood from?" Knox growled, making me jump; looking down at my blood-stained dress, I frowned- I liked this dress! How had I not noticed Mike's blood all over it? "None of your danm business!" I huffed, grabbing my shoes and glaring at him one last time. "THIS never happened!" I snapped, slipping from the room as quietly as I can, tiptoeing down the hall to Lilly's room. Seeing she was still roaming the corridors looking for me, I took the opportunity to slip into the shower. Desperate to wash the embarrassment off me. "You smell of him... Of Knox!"Sage announced as she rubbed up against the walls of my mind. "What?" I gasped, inhaling sharply, hoping the smell of the shower gel would erase not just his smell but the memories too!However, all I could smell was the heavenly scent of Knox and his danm arousal! "Fck!" I cursed, scrubbing myself raw, until I heard Lilly return. "Where the fck have you been?" She snapped as she pulled herself up on the counter in the bathroom, watching me skeptically. Making a split-second decision, I decided to lie! "I got lost and ended up in your brother Knox's room! I didn't realize he was back!" I started sxcking down a breath, groa-ning, smelling Knox STILL. "A little heads up would have been good!" I moaned, giving her an irritated half-smile. "You thought they would miss my big day?" She laughed, rolling her eyes! "They got back this evening." "No shiiit!" I sighed, giving her a 'you think' look as I bull shited her with another lie; Sage and I were both disappointed at how easily the lie left my li-ps. Giggling with my best friend on the night of her mating ceremony should have been the highlight of my night, but instead, I was left with an uneasy feeling eating at my stomach, something telling me my life was about to get a he-ll of a lot more complicated! And there was nothing I could do about it! Chapter 5 "Get your lazy as-s up!" Lilly demanded, her shrill voice making me sigh; flopping onto my stomach, I pulled her pillow over my head, hoping to silence her. "No!" I grumbled, images of Knox and I last night still floating around my head, making my thi-ghs ache. "Char! Come on!" Lilly said, pulling the sheet off me; the cold air assaulting my body. "It's my big day! I need my best friend at my side!" She complained, but the edge to her tone told me she was not about to give up any time soon. "Fine! I am up!" I grumbled, throwing the pillow in the direction Lilly's voice came from while pulling myself up. Smelling strong coffee, I smiled sleepily over at Lilly, the last remnants of my dream and her sexy brother slowly fading from my mind as I took the coffee she handed me. "I can't get sick today, Char!" Lilly moaned, watching me as she handed me a mirror to show me how red-faced I was, dropping it on the bed, not needing to look to know I was blushing. "Charlotte! Are you ok? You're shaking?" Lilly inhaled, taking the coffee cup from my hands before I dropped it. Her hand pressed to my forehead sympathetically. "Charlotte?" "Do you think he will be as skilled with his tongue as you imagine him to be?" Sage added, making me blush further. "Enough!" I screamed at my wolf, cutting our link off so I could focus and calm my trembling hands and racing heart. The concern on Lilly's face startled me back to reality. "I am ok! Honestly!"I muttered, shaking my head at the images Sage had interjected into my mind on a loop. "I should tell her! In the 18 years we have been friends, I have never lied to her! I don't feel right doing so now!" I stated guiltily to Sage. It seemed since we left Knox's room, it was all she could think of! And a certain male's dicck in particular. Sxcking down my breath, seeing Lilly's frantic eyes searching my face needily. Today was her big day! She had been dreaming of this day for as long as I had known her, finding her mate, making it official and making her family and pack proud. I, on the other hand, needed more! I needed the rawest form of love, trust and security, all of which was something Knox could not offer me! The thought cemented what I already knew; It was a one-off! Sighing, I softened my features, ignoring the aching between my thi-ghs. "I think the last 24 hours have caught up with me, seeing Mike and that trollop in my bed! That's all!" I expressed lying to her face for the second time in a few hours. "I'm sorry, Char; he really is a piece of shiit! Want me to ask Knox and Kane to give him a good hiding." Shaking my head dramatically with a nervous laugh, I gripped her hands and pulled her onto the bed, ignoring her protests. "NO!" It's embarrassing enough that I caught them having sax in my bed; I don't want the whole pack talking about it." I sighed, grabbing the pillow and throwing it at her with an arched brow. "Hmmm, yeah, I understand that!" She chuckled, throwing the pillow back at me as she got back off the bed, holding her hand out to pull me up. "But if he becomes a bother! I will tell them! I know you think they don't care about you, Charlotte, but they see you as a little sister! They won't stand for his bullshiit!" She expressed, looking at me in the mirror as she fixed her hair. "Lord, I hope they don't see you as a sister! Not sure how I feel about ince-st!" Sage grunted, working her way through the barrier I had put up. "Although... I am up for calling Knox Daddy if you are?" She added with a wiggle. "Way to lower the tone, sage!" I huffed, ignoring her like before as I helped Lilly prepare for her big day! Two hours later, we were making our way through an empty pack house; Alpha Leigh had seen to it that no one would see his daughter until the ceremony, so not a single person remained in the pack house but Lilly and I. "Are you not nervous?" I asked; standing at the back doors, I squeezed her hand. "No, just excited!" She whispered, pushing the doors open to peek out at the beautifully decorated garden with its subtle nod to the pack's colours. "Wow, it's stunning." I gushed as the door heaved open, and Alpha Leigh stepped in, his eyes falling on his daughter and blurring with tears instantly in a way only a proud father could. "Told you, you looked beautiful!" I grinned, nudging Lilly's waist with mine seeing him try not to cry at the sight of his daughter in her ceremonial dress. "You like Daddy?" She screeched, turning slowly to show him what his money had brought. It was an exquisite dress, floor length, made with the softest of silk. "You look like a princess!" He gushed, straightening no doubt in an attempt to control his emotions; his eyes scanned me with a warm smile, looking at my dress with a chuckle. "I half expected you to turn up in yoga pants and a hoodie Charlotte!" He teased with an affectionate wink. He was right, of course; I lived in training and gym clothes. When your Father was the Beta, you tended to spend the majority of your time training. "Daddy!" Lilly scolded, "Don't encourage her! It took me weeks to bribe her into the dress!" She scoffed, giving me a firm stare. "Charlotte, can you excuse us a moment, I would like a minute with my baby before...." He whispered, his voice cutting off as his eyes locked on his daughter with such love. "She will always be your baby girl!" I whispered, leaning up on my tiptoes to press a soft kiss to my alphas cheek; he was like a second father to me and seeing him so overwhelmed at the sight of Lilly was very out of character for him, even behind closed doors he always seemed to favour the twins. Winking at my best friend before slipping out the doors and into a solid form and familiar scent, I groa-ned audibly; even Sage was finally waking up, sensing the danger. Chapter 6 "What are you doing here!" I questioned, trying to keep my tone neutral, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of seeing my upset. Allowing my eyes to roam over a dark blue pin-stripped tailored suit that barely fit the muscular form of Mike. His dark eyes trained on me, his li-ps pulled into a scowl as he looked down my body. "Nice to see you too, baby girl!" He sighed, having just referred to Lilly as 'baby girl' to her father; hearing it slip from Mike's li-ps felt wrong, but I couldn't be bothered to argue with him about his pet name for me now, not when Alpha and Lilly are on the other side of the door. "Lottie?" He huffed, waiting for me to say something, but I had nothing to say, trying to hide his frustration by running a hand through his dark hair. "I missed you last night." He tried again, clearly trying to engage me in conversation. "I wish I could say the same!" I grunted, annoyed at myself for acknowledging him, I crossed my hands across my che-st. A part of me wished he would turn and leave me alone, go back to the she-wolf he had allowed to keep him company last night, but the stu-pid, naive part of me wanted to cling to him and ask him to fight for me! "Your father sent me to find you!" He grinned a pearly smile that had my stomach fluttering; I hadn't told my father about the breakup, so he meant well, I assured myself. "I can make my own way to the ceremony." I snapped, lowering my eyes from Mike's face; the displeasure washing across his face made me feel self-conscious enough. "Lottie!" He tried as I pulled my elbows closer, hugging them around myself, his cruel remark about my weight last night still raw, even if I hadn't let him know it had hurt me. "You took forever!" He stated. "Probably putting all that slap on your face!" Pulling on my elbow, he half dragged me down the beautifully styled pathway towards the old church grounds at the back of the property. "You're hurting me!" I winced, a burn rising to my cheeks at the mention of my make-up! "Yes!" He sneered, not even looking at me. "No! You look beautiful!" Sage interjected, lending me some of her strength to try and pull my arm back from his iron-tight grip. "You don't even have time to change! The guests have all arrived!" He grumbled, ignoring me and shoving me forward so hard I slipped on one of the petals lining the old cobbled path. "Fck sake, Lottie, you always have to show me up!" He hissed, looking down at me with contempt. "Get up then!" He snarled, his eyes lingering on the deep V neckline that barely held my booobs in place. Left speechless, I sat on the floor, looking up at my so-called mate, feeling the cold stone through the thin fabric. "I can't believe you, today is an important day for the pack, and you turn up dressed like... that! Representing me! Are you trying to destroy my reputation?" He snarled, shoving his hand out and grabbing my elbow again, yanking me up by it painfully and shoving me forward. "You look like a who=re!" He growled from behind me, shaking his head angrily; I could feel Sage's anger rising, and as much as I was grateful she had my back, now wasn't the time to cause a scene. It was Lilly's big day and an important day for the pack. "Well, you'd know all about whor-es!" I seethed quietly, spinning to face my so-called mate, "How many of them have you had in our bed?" I scoffed, looking at him with pity but unable to stop. "Tell me did they fake it like I did? They must have because there is no way your .. little.. friend could have satisfied them! Lord knows it never did me!" I blurted out angrily, narrowing my eyes at him challengingly. The darkening in his iris had my heart skipping a beat, and not for the right reason. He was angry! "That's your problem, Charlotte; you have never known your danm place." He grinned manically, taking a step toward me before I had a chance to react; he pulled me non to gently into an alcove of the garden, hidden by the white Jasmine vines. "But that's ok; I will teach you now!" He breathed into my ear as he slammed my che-st against the stone wall, knocking the air from my lungs and leaving me unable to cry out even if I wanted to. Gripping my hands again, he yanked them above my head, holding them together with one of his large hands. "I can smell your arousal!" He moaned into my ear huskily. Despite my compromising position, my body was throbbing, desperate for attention! I wanted to scream at Mike, to tell him the wetness between my thi-ghs wasn't for him but leftover remnants of my time with Knox last night. "I know that you, Lottie, will always be MY who-re!" Hearing the familiar sound of his zipper, I knew what was coming and as much as I hated to admit it! I wanted it!	LEARN_MORE	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	1,533	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	befant.com	IMAGE		https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452845758_1029113008782635_4565859678254719478_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=avB7bZz5fI0Q7kNvgGjQc5A&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AZw65CBnWRIXtRA2WhgRf_Q&oh=00_AYBLNPjtHF8ZM25cmjlHdwBc3ITGCVuZ1cjYK1qbWSySIA&oe=673F0FBF	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,482,579	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2482272}'	Yes	2024-11-16 20:50	active	1828	❤️😍 click to read on 👉	Riley Allen tried to save her marriage, but when she found her husband’s mistress was carrying a baby and she lost her own child at the same time, she quickly realized it was not worth fighting for. To get enough money to save her mother’s life, Riley signed an unfair divorce paper and gave up the career she carefully built. But why did Adrian King, the hottest Billionaire and her ex-husband’s past rival, propose to her who had nothing? - "I only need one favor from you," Adrian said, staring into Riley's eyes and declared, "After your divorce is finalized, marry me." "W-what?" Riley gulped. Adrian didn't respond. He pointed to his assistant and ordered, "Explain, Clint." "Miss Allen, the other day, in order to bring you to the hospital and ensure your health, Mr. King missed his engagement party with his fiancée, Leni Eros, an heir to the Eros Empire in Dowel City. And because of it, Miss Leni Eros canceled their marriage," Clint continued, "So, Mr. King needs a new wife." Riley's heart raced. 'What in the world did he think of? He abandoned a beautiful heiress to bring me to the hospital!' 'But did he have to stay with me until ten in the evening?' He didn't have to hug me and comfort me!' Riley’s brow unwittingly raised. "So, it was my fault that you lost your fiancée?" "I'm not blaming you," Adrian replied. "You said you'd do me a favor, and this is the favor I asked for." "I may not be the wealthiest in my family, but I am at least richer than Brian. I can provide for all your needs, take care of your mother's hospitalization. I can also help you build an even better jewelry company. Lastly, I will ensure you get justice for what Brian has done to you." Adrian raised his chin, narrowed his eyes, "I promise you, he will be punished." "And don't worry. This is a simple arrangement," Adrian assured Riley as he fixed his tie. "You don't need to know all the details, but what I'm saying is that marrying is advantageous to me in many ways." "Like a contract marriage?" Riley clarified. "Hmm," Adrian answered. "You could say that, but this will be a respectful one. "Adrian ran his fingers through his long, dark hair. "What do you think, Riley?" Riley blinked again.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15430&u	Happyday	https://www.facebook.com/61558228850235/	1,403	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15430&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465910637_3831521507176109_6733139206015814204_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UrIs2WLSBvUQ7kNvgExVAem&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AaGie9SPTv6JlsKOyowGtgM&oh=00_AYC85VKY5LKujzGOKJVqPNj8utqtN5uM-s6DEvRGZb9hXQ&oe=673F3B74	PERSON_PROFILE	Happyday	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,484,777	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2484230}'	Yes	2024-11-16 21:06	active	1828	❤️😍 click to read on 👉	I watch as my ex-husband Rowan, who's standing next to me, stares at the love of his life, my sister Emma. It is still at my father's funeral, yet he can't hold back his feelings anymore. We were married but instead of two, there were three of us in our marriage. Him, me and the love of his life, Emma, the woman he’s refused to let go for nine long years of our marriage. It’s honestly sad. The life I have. Living under the perfect shadow that was Emma nailed in the fact that I can never be good enough for anyone. She was my parents' favorite daughter, my husband's love of life. She always comes first in everyone’s mind while I’m left chasing after leftovers of their affection. I used to harbor a glimmer of hope for my marriage with Rowan, but this also ended when we got divorced three days ago. “Ava, you okay?” Rowan's deep voice always makes me shiver. It’s then I realize that the service was over and everyone was leaving. Shrugging my shoulders I stand up, without looking at him. I know it seems rude but I just can’t look at him. Not when the memory of him staring lovingly at Emma is still fresh in my mind. “So we finally meet again” Emma’s bitter voice says behind me. After what happened nine years ago, Rowan and I soon got married, and Emma vanished without a trace since then. Until now, she showed up again at father's funeral. I turn around to face her. Her face was blotchy and her eyes were red and puffy, but she still looked like a freaking goddess. I sigh. I so didn’t want to face her right now. “Not now Emma. Can we just bury father first?” She smiles then leans in so that I’m the only one that can hear her. “We will bury him alright but let me tell you that I am here to stay. You also took my family from me all those years ago but no more. I plan to take everything back, including the man that was meant to be mine” she then steps aside and leaves just as the preacher calls us to go to back where the cemetery is. I’m left shocked at her words but not really surprised. What she doesn’t understand is that she doesn’t have to take anything back because none of them were mine to begin with. The family she’s talking about worships the ground she walks one. And Rowan? Rowan was and still is her man. Pushing down the pain that wanted to drown me, I walked to the place that would be father’s final resting place. I stand a little distance from mother, Emma and my brother Travis. They’re huddled together. Looking at them and me you would think that I was a stranger just attending the burial instead of part of them. “Dust to dust…” the preacher says as they lower father’s body to the ground. They then begin to cover his coffin with soil until he is completely buried. Mother’s wails are the loudest as she begs for father to come back to her. Emma and Travis both have silent tears running down their faces as they hold her in their arms. I wipe my tears away. Since no one cares, I need to be strong for myself. Once again people flood us to offer their condolences. I accept them mindlessly. It was like I was there but wasn’t at the same time. By the time I come out of it, most people were already dispersed. And there stood Rowan and his parents. I stand awkwardly and don't know if I should greet them. When his parents noticed me, they said something to Rowan and left. I breathed a sigh of relief. I was used to them treating me like that because we both know that I wasn’t their choice for their son. Once they leave, we are left standing awkwardly beside each other. Now that his focus wasn’t occupied by his parents, it was solely on Emma who was standing a few feet from us. I was about to excuse myself when I hear a screeching of tires. Everything happened so fast. Men with guns opened fire. The minute they started shooting I saw Rowan dive for Emma. I stood shocked as I watched him protect her with his body. I can’t believe he abandoned me to protect her. Why was I even surprised? This just proved that I’ll never be his priority. Seeing him protect her with his life completely broke something inside me. “Watch out!” A man with a bullet proof jacket shouted at me. He pushed me out of the way, but it was already too late. Something pierced my skin and I fell from the impact of the hit.	LEARN_MORE	https://weihunda.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8403&	Happyday	https://www.facebook.com/61558228850235/	1,403	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	weihunda.com	DCO	More Free Chapters👉	https://weihunda.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8403&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464220573_1074764687536902_460405736839211005_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nf3hmcKoSEoQ7kNvgEpT2ui&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AzjhAtT6UVTwQiMTsfWwHOe&oh=00_AYCbIQWC8FqIvy8wDI8CSZhO6EM7noR8kX3xmlaT6imrsw&oe=673F3E82	PERSON_PROFILE	Happyday	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,483,410	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2484675}'	Yes	2024-11-16 20:56	active	1828	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	In Debra's last life, she loved Juan so much, but everyone knew that the one he cherished was Shelia. After Debra was drained of her last bit of value by Juan, she tragically died on the operating table. Reborn in this life, Debra swears never to repeat the same mistakes, and she will make Juan regret what he has done! "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she died from postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. "Damn it!" he cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	321	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462483624_1046414663443486_2784424457317863530_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OLw7F2PN0xMQ7kNvgEUULxx&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AnTNpFTIb9j2kfkt-ztjo2l&oh=00_AYDFP7W3Ozrrj-oXpVDTx2Vc2Q4QNjI1_QWSVvV8KU9PYw&oe=673F373B	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,484,972	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2484072}'	Yes	2024-11-16 21:07	active	1828	😍Read the next chapters👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	321	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457564230_551374980564117_5159278282504693424_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Hk-TinBJaq4Q7kNvgH1KiPI&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AzjhAtT6UVTwQiMTsfWwHOe&oh=00_AYC5bJdapIZQFy9KLJijcyJf31E0xf6oS3lmUssEwK670A&oe=673F1C0F	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,483,228	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2484675}'	Yes	2024-11-16 20:55	active	1828	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	When Debra died, her husband was still with his secretary. She swore that if she were given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes again... “Mr. Nichols, your wife is on the verge of death!” the doctor cried anxiously. “You might come to say your goodbyes!” “She’s still alive? Call me when she’s dead,” Juan Nichols replied, his voice icy and indifferent. With that, he hung up. All the light faded from Debra’s eyes. The machine emitted a steady, cold beep—signaling that her vital signs had ceased. In her life, she had loved Juan deeply, sacrificing everything—herself and her family—for him. If she were given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes again... “Madam, Mr. Nichols has requested you accompany him to the auction. Which outfit would you prefer?” The housekeeper Sophie asked. Debra gasped, her eyes snapping open. Everything around her felt eerily familiar. This was her home, the one she had shared with Juan. Wait— auction? Five years ago, Juan was going to a land auction, and as his wife, she had to accompany him. But Juan paid her no mind and didn’t even inform her that he had replaced her with Shelia, his secretary. When she arrived at the auction, all dressed up, she saw his secretary Shelia clinging to his arm. ‘How could this be?’ she thought, utterly confused. ‘Am I... reborn?’ Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all! -- The auction was teeming with business elites. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Meanwhile, Juan was about to enter with Shelia when his bodyguard spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Shelia quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late.". Debra, dressed in a stunning burgundy gown, elegantly walked towards them...	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	321	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465012370_1085089863148114_2066040076159691881_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AmM-196RO3gQ7kNvgFu8aW3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AdPTA93PlVoP9LjgpJWBT88&oh=00_AYCe-mKFB1y4AufDbgmsrlYXEOkeCn6T4BAPAMYdHA0rBQ&oe=673F1B7D	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,482,551	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2484675}'	Yes	2024-11-16 20:50	active	1828	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing severe postpartum hemorrhage. Please, come and see her for the last time." The doctor anxiously pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone. But Juan Nichols's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from the eyes of the woman lying on the bed. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? ' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating Debra's vital signs had disappeared. In Debra's lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she died alone and tragically. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress she has never tried on before. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. ... In the evening, the auction venue was filled with celebrities, and Juan walked to the entrance with Shelia. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when his assistant Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise and praise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	321	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464176595_1056316475935566_659174090726662733_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aKyhz5OLzpkQ7kNvgFYSy8O&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AaGie9SPTv6JlsKOyowGtgM&oh=00_AYA8mbIiwWPCIsM84YybN2Ay8I2QV7eJ-V8fj9GTy1qo0Q&oe=673F2641	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,483,125	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2483136}'	Yes	2024-11-16 20:54	active	1828	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	It had been three years of marriage. Justine Thorpe finally found her husband, Ash Vanderbilt, in the OB-GYN clinic of a hospital. He hadn't shown up for three months. However, he was not alone. Another woman—his mistress—was with him. She bore more than a passing resemblance to Justine. Her name was Jenny Thorpe, and she had been living as Justine's replacement in the Thorpe family for 16 years. Justine had suspected her husband of having an affair for at least six months, but she never imagined it would be with Jenny. Not that the revelation was entirely surprising, now that she thought about it. Everyone in Sol's upper class knew that Ash's true love had always been his childhood friend. Justine was the devil who had gotten in the way. Seeing Ash and Jenny together somehow relieved Justine. The mystery was finally solved. She watched them enter the elevator. Ash's delicate eyelashes were lowered as he spoke softly to his companion. Justine had never seen him this gentle before. Jenny was grazing her slightly protruding belly, nodding bashfully. Justine and Jenny closely resembled each other, yet Justine could never mimic the seductive femininity that Jenny exuded. Suddenly, Jenny lifted her head and met Justine's gaze before ducking into Ash's arms as if frightened. "Ashie!" she mumbled. Just as always, Jenny was putting on a show again. Ash looked up with a glare. His eyes met Justine's, and the gentleness on his face dissipated, replaced by that all-too-familiar apathy and annoyance. Justine and Ash were married only because their parents had wanted them to be. She had lost her parents when she was three, though, and while she had been missing, Jenny had come out of nowhere and stolen Justine's identity. By the time Justine was finally found. Ash's mind had already been set—he only cared for his "childhood friend". The seniors in the family had had to force him to take Justine's hand. Justine did not mind. The only thing she loved about Ash was his looks, but even that was beginning to wear thin. He seemed more and more like a stranger to her. - The elevator door shut. Justine thought their encounter was dramatic. Just imagine how much of a soap opera episode it would be like if she ran at Ash, slapped him, and then confronted Jenny! "Jean! When did you get here? I was just about to grab this medicine for you!" Justine turned to meet Iris Carr, her manager. She smiled and signed, "An expecting mother needed help." Iris studied her heart-stopping beauty and felt a pang in her heart. Justine was so gorgeous, kind, gentle, and an extraordinary dancer. She was a mute who outshone so many people Iris had known. She had even been the prima ballerina of a well-known ballet company, until… "Here. Your painkillers," Iris said, her eyes reddening slightly as she choked back a sob. "How could you just… injure your spine? You finally managed to become the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale! If you could just finish this tour, you could have..." Becoming the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale ballet company was the dream of countless dancers worldwide. And Justine had been considered after just one interview—it was incredible! The tragedy weighed heavily on Iris. Justine had always been silent about her family matters, leading Iris to list her as orphaned on her resume, stating she had grown up in an orphanage. Over time, Iris had even come to believe it herself. The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. Justine smiled faintly, seemingly unaware of the sympathy in Iris' face, as she received the painkillers. A year ago, Ash's uncle had hired a hitman on his life. Justine's attempt to save him resulted in her spinal injury. Ash had found the best doctors money could buy and purchased expensive medical equipment for her. The medical team later concluded that her treatment was complete. Unfortunately, two months later, her old injury was aggravated while she was preparing for the tour. After another examination, Justine's career was essentially over. While the spinal injury wouldn't affect her daily life, she could no longer dance. Justine had informed Ash immediately, but he had yet to respond. Maybe he never cared. She had cried her heart out after returning from the hospital, but ultimately, she accepted her fate. This was not the end of the world. After some reflection, Justine decided to continue her tour. She would get treatment alongside it, determined to end her career as a ballet dancer on a high note. This evening's performance would be her last. However, that morning, she woke up to find her painkiller supply depleted. Justine squeezed the paper bag, her eyes feeling dry. It was as if she were a character in a soap opera. Meeting Ash and Jenny felt like a cruel joke. The pain in her spine flared slightly. Regret washed over her. If only she had never tried to save Ash. Instead, he survived long enough to become a villain, insulting the handsome face Justine once adored. She tucked the painkillers into her pocket and took out her phone. Her long lashes veiled the coldness in her eyes as she looked down at the screen. She then selected Ash's number, typed a message, and sent it immediately. - "Why was she in the OB-GYN, Ashie?" At the basement parking lot, Jenny subconsciously shielded her belly and added, "Could she be, you know…" "That's impossible," Ash replied firmly. Jenny looked away to hide her surprised glee. So Justine had never managed to sleep with him in all three years of marriage? Well, it wasn't that surprising. Everyone in Sol knew that, as a boy, Ash had almost been strangled to death by his mute and mentally ill mother. Traumatized, Ash harbored hatred for his birth mother—and for people who were mute like her. Thus, when his maternal grandparents forced him to marry Justine, it felt like a cruel joke aimed at Ash. There was no way he would ever sleep with her. Poor Justine! A laughingstock, was she not? So what if she was beautiful? What if she could perform some snobby, pretentious dance? Ash had still abandoned her. How could she ever compete with Jenny for Ash's heart? Jenny suppressed her glee and pretended to look sad. "Oh, Ashie… I bet the one person Justine hates the most is me. You are aware of what transpired. She nearly took my life when she returned to the Thorpes. And now she saw us at the OB-GYN," she said. "I should explain myself to her once I get back. I don't want her to throw another fit—" "She won't," Ash interjected. Justine was his simp, always obeying his wishes. For years, there had been fabricated scandals circulating online about celebrities sleeping with him, yet Justine had never questioned him about any of it. She trusted him—like a machine programmed to smile and serve him. "Don't overthink it, Jenny. She won't hurt you," he added. "I'll have someone escort you home safely." Jenny still looked like she was about to cry. She was on the verge of getting into Ash's car when she suddenly caught sight of Justine in the parking lot. Ash had assured her that everything would be fine, but what made him so certain? Jenny could never forget the day Justine chased her with a kitchen knife like a rabid dog. It was a true display of Justine's character. Did she really believe she could charm Ash into loving her by hiding her true nature? Did she think she could be Mrs. Vanderbilt forever? It was almost laughable. "Juju!" Jenny called out cheerfully. Justine had always hated that nickname and would go ballistic over it. What if she reacted that way again this time? Ash's expression darkened as he shot a brief glance at Justine, immediately noticing how thin she had become. Justine turned to them and nodded politely as if she had no idea who they were. She signed to the woman beside her, entered her ballet company's car, and drove away. Jenny gritted her teeth. She did not take the bait! She squeezed out some crocodile tears and grabbed Ash's sleeve. "Ashie, Ashie! Did you see that? She didn't even acknowledge us! This is all my fault! I shouldn't have come to you for help even if I have no one else to turn to… Because we were engaged before, so this had to look really bad… "Oh no, I'm the one who ruined your marriage! I should have just stayed with those guys!" she sobbed. Ash ignored her. He was fixated on what Justine had signed: "I don't know them. They mistook me for someone else." "Ashie, you gotta chase after her!" Jenny cried out as though she cared about preserving Ash and Justine's relationship. Ash was unfazed. He absent-mindedly glanced at the sleeve Jenny was grabbing and realized that Justine had bought this coat for him. She had won a ballet competition that day and used the prize money to purchase it, presenting it almost like a tribute. Ash yanked the sleeve away from Jenny. "I've told you. She won't mind." At that moment, his phone vibrated. Ash scanned the screen, and his eyes suddenly grew bitterly cold as the words leaped into view: [I want a divorce.] Chapter 2 At the Grand Theater of Sol. A towering man stood in the darkness where the audience gathered. He felt as cold as winter. His eyes were fixed on the stage as the Black Swan darted across it, agile and mesmerizing. The Black Swan's movements were fluid and firm, sensual and tempting. The man almost wished he could possess her right now. The performance was nearing its end, so the man turned away and strode toward the backstage. - The performance ended. Justine felt a quiet pain in her waist, but she gritted her teeth through the production. The crowd erupted in ovation. She took one last yearning glance at the stage and her adoring audience before returning backstage. Iris had been watching her every move with concern. "Is it hurting? I can cancel the fan meeting and photo session if you need it. You can rest in the breakroom, and once the rest of the performance is over, I'll come for you," Iris suggested. Justine waved reassuringly. Many of these fans had traveled all the way to Sol to see her performance—to meet her. How could she let them down? Soon, the photo session concluded. After checking in with Justine, Iris left to direct the stage. Suddenly, Justine found herself alone. She looked around as memories flooded back. Ballet had been a part of her for as long as she could remember. Concerned that Justine's disability might hinder her job prospects, the orphanage's director had signed her up for ballet classes after discovering her talent, despite the lack of funding from the orphanage. All that hard work and dedication was gone like the wind because of her career-ending injury. How could anyone not feel regret? Justine removed her makeup and pressed her hand against her waist, trying to support it as she tiredly headed to the prima ballerina's room. It was dark inside. She reached for the light switch. Suddenly, from the shadows, a hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her inside. Then, the door shut and locked behind her. Panic surged through Justine. The scent enveloping her was familiar. Why was Ash there? Before she could answer her own question, he pressed his lips forcefully against hers. More kisses followed, violent and punishing. Justine wanted to shove him away, but Ash was a hulking mass of angry muscle, dominating her completely. Fear surged as she bit his tongue, tasting blood, but he didn't stop. Jenny had no idea how wrong she was about Justine and Ash's life. Their marriage had been consummated quickly, thanks to the "intervention" of some elders. Although Ash might resent Justine's existence, he was undeniably addicted to her body. They had known each other for so long and so well that they instinctively understood how to arouse and please one another. This knowledge was etched into their flesh, a part of their movements. Justine's thoughts spiraled into chaos. Suddenly, she felt a bite on her shoulder. She could tell Ash was upset just from the strength—and it irritated her. What was his problem?! He had always wanted this divorce! he had signed the paper with his name on the day of their wedding! With Justine gone, he would finally be able to marry the woman he really wanted, right? So why is he angry now? Because she was the one who had suggested it instead of him? The backstage was starting to fill with people. She could even hear one of the assistant artistic directors rushing past her room. If anyone were to knock—or even open—her door, Justine would be famous in the scene for the worst reason possible! Justine bit her lips, forcing herself not to let out even a should. Unfortunately, this only made Ash more beastly. He hated silence, so he did everything he could to make her scream and yelp. - The light was on, bright and blinding. Ash sat languidly on the couch, his shirt and suit surprisingly neat. In contrast, Justine's expensive ballet dress lay torn. After a shower, she slipped into an oversized practice garment while Ash glared at her. "A divorce?" he asked, cutting straight to the chase. It was difficult to discern his emotions from his voice. Justine studied him—he was still as handsome as ever, but gone was the youthful, teenage look she once loved. In its place stood an indifferent, reserved man in a suit. Her eyes no longer sparkled with admiration and yearning when she looked at him. She nodded firmly. Ash snickered. "What? Because of Jenny?" For some reason, the thought of Justine exploding over his affair with Jenny excited him. Unfortunately, she simply shook her head determinedly. "I don't love you anymore," she signed. "That's why I want a divorce." Reality shattered Ash's fleeting excitement. Her straightforwardness left no room for ambiguity—she didn't even hint at clinging. His mind went blank. Suddenly, he recalled that rainy night many years ago when that woman had pushed him into the mud, signing furiously, "I don't love you anymore! I am not your mother! You are disgusting, just like your father! Go away! I don't want to see you anymore!" It felt as though all emotions had drained from him. Ash rose and glared at Justine frostily. "Suit me just fine. You stole this marriage from Jenny back then, anyway. She finally gets what's always been hers." "Congratulations," Justine signed earnestly. Ash was stunned. He had not expected that from her. He remembered Jenny begging Justine not to take him away when Justine had taken out a lipstick and written on the wall, right in front of their parents, 'He is mine, and only mine!' The same woman… just congratulated Jenny. Rage inexplicably flared within him. Granted, this marriage should have ended sooner. It had been delayed because she had saved his life while sustaining grievous injuries a year ago, but now she was the one requesting a divorce. That worked to Ash's advantage, right? He had no reason to be mad. "My lawyer will contact you tomorrow at noon to finalize our divorce," he said. Justine nodded. Surprisingly, she felt not a hint of sadness or longing. "Good. We can announce our divorce at the family dinner tomorrow evening," she signed. Ash looked away from her. she had this all planned out, hadn't she? It was as if she could not wait to have every tie with him severed. Chapter 3 Ash sneered and went through the door. Justine watched his hulking frame, suddenly recalling hazy memories of her teenage past: a younger version of him, tall and lean, with his back against her. Despite her earlier calm, she felt a sharp pain in her chest. "Justine…" He had stopped by the door and turned to face her. "I no longer answer to my grandfather, Justine. So there's zero chance of you going back to being my wife after this. Don't regret it. "And most importantly—don't give Jenny trouble. You've tormented her enough." Ash understood how obsessive her love had been. Justine's life was so devoid of meaning that the only two things she had were ballet and him. This was why Ash was convinced that Justine's sudden change of attitude stemmed from spite after seeing Jenny. Once she calmed down, he was sure she would regret this decision. His job was to ensure her regret was futile. She could no longer return to him—and he would never accept her. Justine was kind and courteous to everyone except Jenny. Ash had never managed to protect her well enough—the poor girl had endured much of Justine's wrath. That was why he was determined not to let Jenny suffer for him any longer, no matter how hysterical Justine could be. "Trust me, Mr. Vanderbilt. You should say this to her," Justine signed, her eyes gentle as always. "She should not mess with me." Otherwise, Jenny would suffer worse. - Justine was nothing if not determined. When Ash was her prize, no one—not could have gotten in her way. But now that she wanted him out of her life, she wouldn't shed a tear for him. After Ash left, Justine cleaned up the room. She picked up the torn pieces of her favorite ballet dress. It had been tailor-made for her—a piece of luxury she had won in an international competition. Fixing it would require a lot of money. She had to demand compensation for it in the divorce agreement! Just then, she heard Iris' voice from outside. "Jean? Are you up?" The performances had ended a while ago. Iris had arrived earlier, but the light in the room had been off, so she had assumed Justine had been sleeping. Justine lit a lavender candle, and once the stench of Ash's intrusion faded, she opened the door. "It's over?" she signed. "Other troupes have all left except for your group! Everyone's waiting for you at the party," Iris replied, doing her best to mask her sadness. Yes, it was a party, all right—a farewell party. Suddenly, Justine's phone rang, startling her. Few people ever called her phone. Those who knew her preferred video calls. But this was an audio call. "Looks like a landline number," Iris murmured. She quickly looked it up on the Internet. "That's… Eudaimonia Home in Saintwood. Why is a nursing home calling you at this hour?" Justine answered the call before Iris finished her explanation. "Is this Justine Thorpe? Good evening. This is Eudaimonia Home. Mrs. Aurora Roch hasn't been feeling too well for the past two days. If you can, please come here as soon as possible. She would like to meet you." Justine was shocked. - The trip took three hours, and it was already one in the morning when Justine arrived. The nurse who had called her led Justine to Aurora's room. "She's been expecting you," the young woman said. The sight of a sickly, bony woman on a sickbed greeted Justine. Aurora had once been the director of Glascape Orphanage and had been a mother figure who raised Justine. She was the one who had recognized the potential ballerina in her and let her shine. Three years ago… While suffering from an incurable disease, Justine's grandfather found her in the orphanage and wanted her to return home. Justine refused—until some bloggers discovered Glascape Island. The rustic beauty of the fishing town quickly spread across the Internet, attracting several corporations eager to transform it into a tourist destination. At that critical moment, Aurora was diagnosed with stomach cancer. Justine faced a difficult choice. She needed money to prevent the island's purchase and save Aurora. Thus, she approached her grandfather and agreed to a deal. Soon after, Aurora informed Justine that she had contacted a hospital abroad where she would receive treatment. They parted ways but promised to stay in touch. "The treatment went well," she would say. "I met someone I love in the wonderful continent of Aestra. I would like to spend my last few years there." Justine believed her. Aurora had discovered her stomach cancer at an early stage, so her chances of recovery were high. Justine sincerely hoped Aurora was living happily out there, free from any shackles. Then Justine decided to marry Ash. That was when Aurora suddenly came to see her. They had a big argument, and afterward, Aurora stopped contacting Justine. - For years, Justine had been trying to locate Aurora. She would ask around and chase down leads, but she never managed to find her—until today. On her way to the hospital, the nurse provided details about Aurora's illness. The cancer cells had been spreading even back when they had their fight. "Jean, is that you?" Aurora's voice sounded familiar and foreign at the same time. Justine approached her, choking back tears. Aurora examined her face and smiled. "Oh, Jean. You're even more beautiful now!" she whispered. Justine studied her in disbelief. Suffering had taken so much from her. Aurora was left with nothing but bones and skin! Justine could not help but cry. "I thought you found someone you love! A-And you're spending your last days somewhere in Aestra!" Justine signed slowly. "So why are you here? Why are you… dying?" Aurora's eyes reddened. "I'm so sorry. I lied." Justine cast her eyes at Aurora's face, shakily holding her hands. She pressed her forehead against the back of Aurora's hands—just like she used to when she was a child. But there was no warmth left in Aurora's hands. They were frighteningly cold. "Love, you're all grown up now. You have to… learn to accept death… Mine… and Ares'..." Ares… Justine felt her blood freeze. Memories flooded her—it was a beautiful day. A young man ran across the white waves as they rolled. He laughed and turned back to her, his smile brighter than the sun. "Come over here for a hug, Little Justine!" he had called. Pain coursed through Justine’s limbs. She met Aurora's gaze, her eyes brimming with tears of agony. Chapter 4 Aurora knew exactly what was on her mind. She had raised this child, after all. Half a year after Ares' death, the Thorpe family located Justine in Glascape. Aurora hadn't wanted to be separated from the young woman, but Justine's worsening mental state had made her reconsider. Justine had taken it poorly, wasting all her time searching for news about a man who was already dead. She had been a woman possessed—everyone feared she would become more self-destructive. Aurora had hoped that sending Justine away to a new place with her original family might help her move on. That was why she had accepted the Thorpes' offer. Thus, Justine returned to Sol. Who would have thought Justine would marry someone not long after? Aurora knew how much Justine had loved Ares. There was no way she could have accepted another man in her life so soon—let alone a husband. Fearing it was a political marriage of convenience at the cost of her child's agency, Aurora had rushed to Sol. That was when she met Ash Vanderbilt. The young man had just returned from studying abroad. Most terrifying, though, was how much he resembled Ares physically. The only difference between them was the feeling they evoked. Justine had gone mad! She had latched onto Ash as if he were her last hope, utterly convinced in her denial that Ash Vanderbilt was an amnesiac Ares Vance. Any mention of the truth—Ares' death—would send Justine into uncontrollable hysteria. So why was she so different today? Why was she looking at Aurora with such crushing dejection in her eyes… without a single retort of denial? "Y-You know… he's not him, d-don't you?" Aurora whispered shakily. Justine nodded tearfully. Of course, she knew! Ahhh, Ash could not muster even the smallest amount of the kindness Ares had so effortlessly displayed. However, back then, Justine could not bear the thought of living in a world without Ares. She had deluded herself, clinging to an impostor, surviving through Ash's superficial semblance of him. How else could she have lived this long? But Ash... was a disappointment. He wore those suits so frequently now that it had become harder and harder to see Ares' ghost in him. Aurora let out a pained sob. "No, no, no. How cruel has he been to you…" How cruel had Ash been to Justine? How much hurt had she endured to break a spell so ingrained in her? What had it taken for Justine to admit she had been living in a delusion? The implication stabbed Aurora like a knife. The equipment connected to her began to beep shrillily in alarm. Justine panicked. She was about to call the nurse when Aurora suddenly grabbed her wrist. "Jean… once I'm gone, you're not bound to anyone in this world anymore… Do you understand me?" she croaked. "Leave them. Go home. L-Live… your life... You are free, Jean." Justine nodded frantically, pressing the emergency button over and over. Aurora's breathing grew erratic, but her eyes were fixed on Justine. She could not leave just yet. Her precious girl was still there, all alone. No one would stand for her. No one would speak for her. Alone. "J-Jean..." she whispered one last time, holding Justine's hand. "C-Call me..." Justine trembled. "Call me... M-Mom..." Aurora exhausted all her strength. Her body collapsed into Justine's arms, her breath short. The old woman was hyperventilating, looking at Justine with a pleading gaze. Justine had not been born mute. It was trauma—from before her time in the orphanage—that had caused her mutism. Aurora had taken her to countless specialists, but the effects of the treatments had been discouragingly small. Now, all Justine could hear was the ringing in her ears. She nodded vigorously and opened her mouth, trying to force out a sound. Her throat felt strange. Panic welled inside her. Time seemed to slow. All she could produce was silence. The nurses rushed into the room, and Justine felt herself being pulled away from Aurora. Chaos surrounded her, accompanied by the incessant ringing in her ears. It wasn't until she heard the long beep from the machine that the ringing finally subsided. One of the nurses gently closed Aurora's eyes. She had been watching Justine until the very end. Then, they covered her pain-twisted face with a piece of white cloth. It was not the first corpse Justine had ever seen. The first time was at a funeral home in Glascape. Aurora had howled, her voice thick with tears, "Ares! no, no!" 'You see this, Ares? You loved me so much, and yet I wasn't there when you ended your life. I never even visited you once in so many years. 'She raised me, right? She just wanted me to call her Mom. And I couldn't even do that. 'I'm a terrible person,' Justine thought. - Aurora had left notes for her burial. There was to be no funeral. She wanted to be cremated immediately. She had also appointed Justine to decide what to do with her ashes and belongings. As Aurora was pushed into the crematory, the nurse who had cared for her the longest collapsed to her knees in tears, howling. But Justine could only watch in cursed silence. Her lips were pale as she tried to call out to Aurora in her mind. - The first snow had arrived on Sol. Ash's meeting had just ended. Robin Letto, his secretary, rushed to his side. "Mr. Vanderbilt! Ms. Pearce said she can't seem to contact Mrs. Vanderbilt," she said hesitantly, too afraid to even breathe too loudly. Ash’s mood had been in the gutters today. It was as if the air itself could freeze around him. Logically, after regaining full control over the family business and outmaneuvering his uncles, Ash should have been overjoyed. Yet, he was the exact opposite. Ash frowned. "Fine." He expected her to regret it, but he hadn't expected it to happen so soon. Now, divorce was back on the table. Despite Ash's thoughts, there was a renewed spring in his step, something even he failed to notice. Nearby, Robin acutely sensed the change in his demeanor. His mood, unexpectedly, seemed to have improved. Ash returned to his office and booted up his laptop. The document he had been working on appeared on the screen: the divorce agreement. He had been revising the terms of the compensation Justine was entitled to receive. The offers were generous. The money alone would be enough for her to live comfortably for a lifetime. He had purchased a property for her abroad. Knowing she had been accepted as the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale, he had bought her a villa in Voue, the capital city of Charlemagne, where the ballet company was based. To Ash, these gestures were his way of expressing gratitude for saving his life. - At noon, a meticulously dolled-up Jenny stepped into Ash's car, and they drove to a Michelin-starred restaurant she had been eager to visit for ages. Grinning sweetly, she cooed, "Ngaww, I don't know what came over me! I just had to eat at this restaurant! You're such a gem, Ashie!" Ash smiled faintly. "I'm glad you're happy." Jenny nodded firmly. "Of course I am! You're always so nice to me." She hesitated for a moment. "Um… Did Justine… you know…" Ash's smile faded. "Let's just eat." Jenny felt a surge of satisfaction at his darkened expression at the mere mention of Justine. Lunch soon ended, and Ash needed to return to work. "I've kept you long enough, Ashie! Good luck with work!" she said brightly. "I'm off to meet my friends for afternoon tea!" Ash briefly glanced at her belly. "Please take care of yourself." "Of course!" she chirped, waving him off. Once he was out of sight, Jenny's smile disappeared. The innocence drained from her expression as she dialed a number. "Hey. Are you sure Justine will be at the Thierry family's soiree?" she asked.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14797&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	321	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14797&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465733853_502380432950668_5964851641982863637_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aCZZBGTvWxEQ7kNvgGlMEmv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AdPTA93PlVoP9LjgpJWBT88&oh=00_AYAKcQYaFLujsXsV03_BEYhBUxnBCnRx0RhQEKZz3diluQ&oe=673F3923	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,482,318	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2482328}'	Yes	2024-11-16 20:48	active	1828	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	After six years, Stella Richard finally came back this familiar city. She walked out of the airport and hailed a taxi. When the taxi moved, all the memories she had tried to forget over the years began to flood her mind... Stella shook her head, chasing those thoughts away. This time, she hadn’t come back to dwell on old, useless memories. She was back because her boss had asked her to return. He told her that their company was at a dead end, and he wanted her to come back and solve the crisis. At first, Stella didn’t want to come, but after some thought, she decided to return... Six years ago, her boss had helped her during the most difficult time of her life, and she wanted to repay the favor... As for everything else, she no longer cared... At the Company... As Stella arrived, she noticed that most of the employees were engaged in a lively discussion. As she walked by, snippets of conversation reached her ears. "I heard that there are so many companies who want to buy our company." "Really! That means we’ll have a new boss." "I just hope that our new boss should be good-looking, like a Korean drama CEO." "Hey! Do you know who’s going to buy the company?" Stella heard their chatter but didn’t care about the gossip. She knew these people didn’t actually care about who would buy the company or for what price. They just wanted to gossip. But she... She cared... and she was here to secure a good deal for her company. "Of course, it’ll be Kingston’s, the RK Group. Who else in the city is powerful enough to challenge them?" Stella, who had been about to continue walking, stopped in her tracks. A name, both familiar and unfamiliar, reached her ears. "The Kingstons..." "RK Group..." Suddenly, memories Stella had locked away began to surge like a storm. Her mind was filled with those memories like a flood. Stella felt dizzy. It was as if she were still trapped in that RK mansion, surrounded by cold walls. Stella had thought she had long forgotten about him, but it seemed that it was just her illusion. [Flashback] Six Years Ago... In the RK Mansion... Stella walked out of the gate inside the living room. But her expression was somber. She moved as if in a daze. "Madam, what happened to you? Why do you look so pale and weak?" The one who spoke was Mia. She was working for Kingston's for years and always treated Stella like her daughter. Seeing her pale face and weak demeanor, Mia was worried. "Mia... Don’t worry, I’m fine. It’s just..." Stella glanced at the reports in her hand and said, "I haven’t had my period for two months, and when I went to the hospital..." She didn’t finish her sentence, looking at Mia with a mix of expectation and worry. They just stared at each other. Mia understood what Stella wanted to say. She was pregnant. But Mia also knew about the relationship between Mr. RK and Stella. She didn’t know what to say. In the end, she just congratulated her. Stella didn’t say anything and kept staring at the reports in her hand. She had been married to Rene Kingston for three years. But theirs was not a marriage of love... It was a contract marriage, with a three-year time limit. Because the woman he loved was her sister. RK had been about to marry her sister, Sophia, but for some reason, Stella had ended up replacing her sister. From the day they married, he had told her that their marriage was just a three-year contract and nothing more. For RK, their marriage was indeed just a contract, but for Stella, it was a beautiful gift from God. Because only she knew how happy she was when she found out she was going to marry RK. The man she had loved throughout her youth. All these years, Stella had given her best in this marriage, hoping that maybe, just maybe, their marriage would work out. Maybe he wouldn’t divorce her. Maybe he would want to stay with her... Maybe he would give their relationship a chance because of the child... Stella was still lost in thought when suddenly, a voice came from the door, shattering all her hopes and illusions. "I don’t want this child." The voice was cold and hard. Stella and Mia both turned to look in the direction of the voice. RK was standing at the door, staring at Stella. His face was cold and expressionless. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. He had a very handsome face and blue eyes. His blue eyes were like the deep ocean. If you looked into them. Then you would be drowned in it. Chapter 2 RK walked in and stood in front of Stella. He appeared like a king, towering above the world and looking down upon everyone as if they were nothing. With his tall frame and commanding aura, he exuded an undeniable power. Stella sat on the sofa, overwhelmed by his presence. She remained seated, staring at him, shocked by his words. She never expected this man to be so cold-blooded, uttering such harsh words without a second thought. There was no hesitation in his voice when he said he didn’t want the child. Stella looked into his eyes, trying her best to remain calm and hold back her tears. She didn’t want to appear weak in front of this cold man. The two of them just stared at each other in silence. After a while, RK walked over and sat opposite Stella. As he sat down, his assistant, Alex Triston, placed a stack of papers on the table. At the top of the papers were the words "Contract Expired." Alex looked at Stella and said, "Miss Richard, according to your contract with Mr. RK, three years have now been completed. Please sign here and finalize the process." Stella noted the change in how Alex addressed her—from Mrs. RK to Miss Richard. Even though she still hadn't signed her name. A mocking smile appeared on her face. She was sure that Alex wouldn’t have dared to take her so lightly, if it hadn’t been ordered by someone, of course, and that someone was none other than her husband. RK took the pen and signed his name without a pause or thought. After finishing, he looked at Stella and said, "You can stay here for a week and look for the house." Stella looked into the man's eyes which are calm as a lake. There was no regret, sadness, or hesitation—nothing. It was as if he felt nothing about their relationship, which had suddenly gone through such a big change. But as this thought crossed her mind, she scolded herself. "Stella, are you a fool? How can you expect any regret or sadness from this stone-hearted man?" But still, she couldn’t control her emotions. Because she had loved this stone-heated man for so many years. Stella didn’t say anything and just looked at the man with whom she had spent the past three years. She had seen his face every day, yet now, as she looked at him, she still found him strikingly handsome. But... he was also the man who had shattered her heart into a thousand pieces. She didn’t want to show her vulnerability in front of him, so she tried her best not to cry. Her hand trembled as she held the pen. She looked at the papers, saw his elegant and strong handwriting, and signed her name. Just like her heart, her handwriting was also broken. Stella was shattered inside, but she didn't show this on her face. After she signed her name, she took a deep breath and said, "I am very grateful to Mr. Kingston that he allowed me to stay here for a week, but after our contract expires I don't think I should stay here. I will leave immediately." After speaking, Stella glanced at Mia and asked, "Mia, can you help me pack my things?" Mia looked at Stella's face and saw how hard she trying not to cry and her heartache. She didn't want to do this, but she had to do it. Stella went upstairs to pack her belongings, while RK watched her retreating figure, his emotions unreadable. Stella looked around the room where she had lived for three years, her eyes turned blurred... She can't hold back her tears. She knew their marriage would end someday, but she hadn’t anticipated such intense pain in her heart. Stella didn’t have many things to pack. She just packed her belongings but left everything RK had bought untouched— not even a single piece of clothing. Mia watched her in silence, unsure of what to say. Stella wiped away her tears and said, "Mia, don’t worry about me. I’m fine. It’s just that I’m not his Mrs. Right." With that, she grabbed her bag and headed downstairs. Downstairs... RK was still sitting on the sofa, watching Stella. But Stella didn't want to look at him and was ready to leave... "Where are you going?" Suddenly, his cold voice cut through the silence. Stella paused and turned to look at him. She hadn’t been on good terms with her family from the beginning, and after her marriage, it had been nearly impossible to maintain any connection with them. As for him, they were now divorced, so she felt no reason or obligation to tell him where she was going. "I don’t think my whereabouts has anything to do with Mr. Kingston. We’re already divorced and have nothing to do with each other. Mr. Kingston must be focused on his future wife, not on his ex-wife..." Stella's tone was cold and it was like she was throwing daggers from her mouth. She couldn’t comprehend his hypocritical behavior. She wondered if it was her imagination or not, but it felt as though, after mentioning his future wife, the temperature in the room had dropped a lot. She felt a chill spread through her body and decided to leave. "Wait a second." His voice was firm and allowed no rebuttal. Chapter 3 Stella heard his voice and stopped. There was a little bit of hope in her heart. The man's eyes were dark and cold, filled with mysterious thoughts, and a layer of fog surrounded him. Suddenly, he spoke, "I don't want this child. Don't forget to take it out." RK looked at the woman in front of him and thought. She seemed like a pure and beautiful woman, and he didn't want her to carry his burden. Stella's hand, which was holding her luggage, trembled, and the little bit of hope in her heart vanished. She felt like someone had stabbed a knife into her heart. He had broken her heart so many times, but... she didn’t know why she still felt hurt every time it happened. "Boooom." His words exploded in her head like a bomb, and the little bit of hope she had left in her heart was also gone. The hands holding the bag tightened. She felt like someone had stabbed her heart, and she could smell the blood. Suddenly, she laughed at herself. She felt like a fool. How could she expect anything from a man who was so cold toward his child? "If you don't want this child, then why did you sleep with me?" She wanted to yell at him, but in the end, she didn’t say anything. He had once told her that he liked children, which was why she hadn’t taken the pills. But... It was as if he liked children but not with her. Stella's heart was in so much pain, but she didn’t want to let him see her tears. She didn’t turn around, keeping her back facing him. Stella took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Kingston, don’t think too much. I also don’t want this child at all. I have already decided to get rid off it." She was about to leave but then stopped and said, "One more thing, I hope we don’t see each other again in this life." After she said, Stella didn’t stop for a minute and left. At first, she didn’t want to leave this place, but now... She felt suffocated. Stella held her bag tightly and left without looking back. RK watched the woman’s back, struggling to keep herself straight and not stumble. His eyes were dark and filled with unreadable emotions. Only after her figure disappeared from his sight did his tense back relax. [Flashback end] "I am sorry, I didn’t see you..." Suddenly, a man bumped into Stella, who was standing in the hallway. Files fell to the ground. But because of this she also came back from the memories from six years ago. "No, I am sorry," she said, helping him pick up the files before going into the elevator. As the elevator door opened, Jack Paul stood outside and greeted her. Jack Paul looked at Stella with a smile and said, "Stella, here you are. How are you? You are new here. If you need anything, please feel free to tell me." Stella looked at him and nodded. "I am fine, thank you." As they talked, they went to his office and sat down. Jack looked at Stella and said, "Stella, I am very happy that you accepted my offer and came back." As he spoke, he handed her a red file and continued, "I am sure you have heard that our company is going to be acquired by someone. This file contains the reports I made; take a look." Stella took the file and nodded. Jack continued, "Many companies want to buy our company, but among all of them, RK Groups is the best. However, the price offered by Mr. RK was too low." He paused and said, "This time, I ask you to come back so that you can turn the situation around." "RK Groups... Rene Kingston..." Stella's hands holding the file trembled. The memories she had locked away deep down in her heart suddenly resurfaced. Stella calmed herself and said, "I will do my best." "That’s good," Jack laughed and said. "Now that you have taken on this project, I am not worried anymore." Chapter 4 The next day, at a coffee shop... Stella had already organized all the documents and asked the negotiation director of the RK Group to meet her at the coffee shop. As she was waiting, a man wearing a black suit and gold-rimmed glasses came over. But when he walked over and saw Stella, he looked shocked. Stella also looked at the person in front of her and was shocked, too. Because the one standing in front of her was RK's assistant, Alex Triston. For a moment, both of them stayed quiet. It was Stella who took the initiative and said, "Long time no see." Alex heard her words and quickly regained his composure. He nodded and sat down. Stella didn’t waste much time and went straight to the point. "Mr. Triston, here are the documents. If you find them satisfactory, please sign them." As she spoke, she pushed the documents in front of him. Alex looked at the eye-catching price of 70 million and was shocked. "Miss Richard, the RK Group can only offer 40 million. The price your company is asking for is very high." Stella didn’t want to sign this contract from the beginning. She would never let that man become her boss. She felt like she was wasting her time on the RK Group and should find another company. "It's alright, but we can't sign this contract." She said, packing her things and deciding to leave. Alex saw that she was about to leave and that she wasn’t interested in this deal, and he panicked. He rushed over and stopped her. "Miss Richard, please wait. Let me call and ask about the price again." Stella stopped and nodded. "Of course." Alex stepped to the side and made a call. ** At the RK Group's CEO office... RK was sitting in the head chair, listening to a report from the marketing department, when his phone rang. RK glanced at the phone and hung up. He didn’t like being disturbed at work. But after a few seconds, it rang again. The people standing in the office saw his cold expression and trembled. They felt like the person on the other side was about to die. RK's face didn’t look good, and the people reporting to him felt a chill down their spines. RK picked up the phone and asked, "What is it?" His voice was cold. Alex reported the situation on the other side. "Tell them it’s not going to happen. 70 million is too much; they’re not worth it." After he finished speaking, he was about to hang up. But Alex said something that made him pause for a while. His fingers tapped on the table, and after a minute, he replied, "Okay, then let's agree to 70 million." After that, he paused for a moment and added, "Tell her I’m coming to the company, and ask her to personally explain to me how it’s worth 70 million." After he spoke, he hung up the phone. There were some unknown emotions in his deep blue eyes. The people from the marketing department heard his words and were shocked. "The CEO is going to personally sign the contract." "Is that negotiation really worth his visit?" Moreover, they knew that in this negotiation, Mr. Kingston didn’t need to be personally involved. All of them had question marks on their faces. Alex wasn’t too far away, so Stella could hear parts of his conversation. She heard Alex directly reporting her name to the person on the other side of the phone. Within just three minutes... "Miss Richard, wait! Mr. Kingston said that they have no problem with your price. The agreement must be set according to your company’s plan. Let's quickly sign the deal so that no one can back out." After he finished speaking, he took out the documents, signed his name, and handed the pen to Stella. Looking at his arrogant attitude, as if he had already bought her company, Stella was a little shocked. She stared at the pen in a daze. She hadn’t expected the agreement between the two companies to go so smoothly and effortlessly. Stella felt like she had made her stand clear by not lowering her price and being firm in her decision. But who would have thought that RK would be even more determined than she was in the acquisition of the company? He even agreed to sign the contract at her price. "Didn’t he pride himself on never changing his decisions, no matter what? Then why did he change this one?" she thought. "Was it because, after living with the love of his life, he changed?" But no matter what. Now, what could she do? Stella took the pen and signed her name. She didn’t care about him anymore. Anyway, she wasn’t going to stay here. Usually, she didn’t want him to become her boss, but what could she do? She needed to finish this job and leave quickly. Alex put the documents back, shook hands with her, and said, "Miss Richard, from now on, we’re colleagues in the same company. Please take care of us in the future!" Stella just gave him a forced smile. Only she and God knew how much she didn’t want this man to be her boss. Alex looked at her and added, "Miss Richard, please go back to the company quickly. Mr. Kingston will be there in a while. He said he wants you to... personally explain how your company is worth 70 million." Alex also didn’t know why his boss wanted Miss Richard to do it personally, after what happened between them before. But as an assistant, he could only do as he was told. *** On the way back to the company... Stella was sitting in the car, but her mind was filled with thoughts of how RK would soon become her boss. "Ahhh! Stella, you’re the best. You just signed the contract as soon as you showed up!" The one who speak was the assistant to the director of the company. "Stella, you don’t know, but before you came, Mr. Paul sent many people to negotiate with Mr. Kingston, but he only kept lowering the price." She hugged Stella and said happily, "Stella, you’re our lucky star." Stella just lowered her head and didn’t speak. Because it wasn’t what she wanted. Lily continued, "Stella, you just came back, so you probably don’t know much about the city, right?" As she spoke, she leaned closer to Stella’s ear and whispered, "Let me tell you, Mr. Kingston is the most handsome man in X City. He’s not only handsome but also rich and capable. He’s the dream man of many women in the world." Stella heard her words and felt speechless. "I heard that he had a fiancée before, but he already left her, six years ago," Lily said. "He didn’t marry her sister?" Stella couldn’t believe they hadn’t married yet. Didn’t he give her a divorce because he wanted to marry her sister? She thought that by now, they must be married, have children, and be living happily together. "Stella, here you are." When Jack heard that Stella had reached an agreement with RK Groups, he personally came to welcome her with a big smile on his face. "Stella, you didn’t disappoint me. Quickly, go to the meeting room and sit for a while. Mr. Kingston will be here soon, and you will come with me to welcome him."	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	841	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463900914_573500055114908_7293454514498053516_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FyX0luX4sJYQ7kNvgHiJE2E&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A17daGFL5k2fOCVu3tvmNs6&oh=00_AYCfQTBAMi2gLmLe2tnsTbxUA_GvAq5jsgBtvfbQYlJ6FQ&oe=673F441F	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 161 of 163, showing 20 record(s) out of 3,249 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads